BebeXiu©Shoujo

Bokura Ga Ita (僕等がいた) - [Chapter 67] English Scans

2011-09-07T02:49:00.000-05:00

Download Chapter 67 English Scans

You need to unzip the file to read the chapter. Go to rarlab.com to download the free unzipper programme.

Please don't forget to thank the rest of the staff who are involved in this. Enjoy!

Back to [Bokura Ga Ita]Main page

Bokura wa Itsumo - [Chapter 46]

2011-08-24T08:13:00.000-05:00

Translator: Sarah

Chapter 46: Drifting Boys

The chapter opens where Chapter 45 ended, with Yanaidu pulling away after kissing Saeka. He sees that she's crying, and asks if she's all right. Saeka wipes her eyes, saying, “Ah... what's this? I'm sorry, Sensei, I...” He responds, “Saeka, emotions are deceptive, but those aren't tears of happiness, are they?” Yanaidu leans back against the wall, and tells Saeka that she was a good student. She was always enthusiastic and hard-working, and she got attached to him. But... Saeka isn't his student anymore.

The chapter switches to Kyou arriving at school, noting that yesterday's snow didn't last long. It has no willpower. On the other hand, Kyou has guts. As Kyou opens his shoe locker, some of the girls nearby greet him, “Ah, Murakami-kun.” He responds, “The knell of the bells at the Gion temple... Echoes the impermanence of all things...” to their confusion. (He's reciting the first line of The Tale of the Heike, a Japanese war epic poem.) Kyou turns around and spots Nori peeking at him from around the corner. Once and for all, he's given up on Saeka, and yet he hasn't shouted it out. He's very proud. Kyou goes back to reciting the poem, “The color of the flowers on its double-trunked tree... Anyway, Nori, what are you doing? You've been sneaking around all morning. I've been reciting the Heike...” Sweating, Nori tells him it's nothing, and he replies that her expression says it is something. He tells her she doesn't need to worry; he's already OK. Then he asks, “What about Saeka? Has she still not come to school?” Reluctantly, Nori tells him that Saeka is staying over at Yanaidu's, and Kyou forces an awkward smile. Is that right? My, that guy sure works fast, huh? Raising his hand, Kyou excuses himself to “go to his locker,” and Nori looks worried as he walks away. Kyou ducks around a corner and crouches down. This slightly hollow feeling in his chest... Is this what people call “unrequited love?” Love helps people grow... That's a lie, right? This is a fruitless, empty feeling of loss, and there's nothing left when it ends. “He who is proud is not so for long... Like a passing dream on a night in spring,” Kyou mutters, still reciting the Heike.

Kyou takes out his phone, and the chapter flashes back to what happened after the end of Chapter 45. Kaori asks him why he's pushing that bike; he doesn't have a flat tire, does he? Kaori pauses, and asks, “It didn't go well with Saeka, did it?” Kyou thinks that he recalls being happy during the time he was going out with Kaori. It was an irresponsible fling, and it was easy. Kaori tells him, “If you want to talk, you can call me anytime, OK?” Back in the present, Kyou looks through his address book, and finds that he didn't erase her number. He types a message, saying he'd like her to meet him for a bit. He looks at it a moment, then smiles wryly and thinks, “As if I would...” Someone rounds the corner where's he crouching and bumps into him, causing him to juggle his phone. Realizing the problem he's just caused himself, Kyou looks a little sick as he sees that he accidentally sent Kaori that message.

The chapter switches to the middle school, with Haruna leaning on the window sill as usual. Some of the girls from his class approach, saying he has to tell them today: Where will he be going to high school? They throw out the names of some local high schools, and Haruna just says, “Well...” Kubo arrives to chase them off, yelling, “Shut up!! Scatter, eyesores! Haru-chan is still deciding, so don't bother him, human garbage!” They run off, yelling, “Idiot!” and “Trash!” back at him. Haruna tells him he'll end up being seen as an enemy to all the girls, if he keeps talking to them that way. Once they're alone, Kubo changes his demeanor, and blushingly says, “Haru-chan, umm...” (Haruna: “What's with the sudden change?”) Kubo tells him that he thinks that Haruna and that mountain monkey girl really go well together, but still... he couldn't believe that Haruna was able to turn down that really adorable girl who confessed to him! Haruna asks Kubo what he's talking about, and Kubo reminds him that yesterday, in the snow, he got a confession from a girl, right? He turned her down, didn't he!? Haruna responds, “That's my sister.” Kubo laughs sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head. Ah, his sister. He should have said so... Huh!? It sinks in, then Kubo looks at Haruna, wide-eyed. Blushing, he says, “Sister...? Of course! No wonder, that explains it. I thought you looked alike!” Haruna replies that no, they don't. Kubo goes on, telling Haruna that she was the cutest girl he's ever seen... He puts his hand up, embarrassed, and Haruna tells him to forget it. Kubo looks confused, and Haruna repeats that he should give up on her. He'd just be thrown into chaos. Kubo looks even more confused, but is called in for advisement before he can ask any more. Kubo excuses himself, and leaves Haruna alone. Standing in the empty classroom, Haruna says, “I'm sorry, Kubo...”

Meanwhile, at the high school, Nori is reading a book titled Breasts. A girl in her class comes up and asks, “A breast manual... What are you reading that for, Nori?” Nori replies that it's rather in-depth (or that breasts in general are very profound; I can't tell which she means), and the girl asks her about Kyou. Is he all right? He isn't in class. Nori scrunches up her face and says no, thinking that Kyou doesn't seem to be doing well, at the moment... The other girl says, speaking of Murakami-kun, he was in the basketball club in middle school, right? She heard that the older student he got into a fight with at that time is coming back for winter break.

Elsewhere, Kaori comes to meet Kyou in an empty classroom. He apologizes and explains that he didn't intend to contact her like that, but she tells him it's fine. She told him he could call her if he thought she could help, right? Even if she is his ex-girlfriend. Kyou thinks that, like he expected, this was unwise. Kaori tells him that his face looks thin, and Kyou awkwardly asks, “Does it...?” They sit down, and Kaori repeats that it does. Kyou apologizes for asking her to come to a cold room, and looks over at Kaori. She's as beautiful as ever, and she always smells good. No, what is he thinking... Kaori moves in closer, saying, “Should I warm you up?” Kyou gives her a sort of blank look, and Kaori tells him that she doesn't want to see Kyousuke-kun like he was when he was trudging along with that bike. So, if it would make him feel better, he can use her to cheer himself up... She leans forward, and Kyou puts his hand on her shoulder, pushing her away. He tells her not to demean herself like that, and she looks genuinely surprised. Then, her expression switches to a sort of angry embarrassment, and she puts Kyou into a headlock, yelling, “You don't get to act cool after sending me that misleading email!!” Kyou replies, “Ouch! I'm sorry!” Kaori tells him he's really pissing her off. Is this what he wanted her to see? Him still wrapped up in his separation with that dumb girl? Kyou seems a little stunned by seeing Kaori angry (and especially her referring to Saeka as “dumb”), and just watches from his position on the floor as she says, “Later,” and stomps out of the room. On the other side of the door, Kaori takes a deep breath and let's out a sigh, looking a little sad. She really did let [her chances with Kyou] go to waste.

The scene switches from Kyou sitting in the old classroom, hugging his knees to his chest, to Haruna arriving at Mio's hotel. The narration between the scenes says that they go on living in a hazy state of confusion. The things happening now aren't a dream. Unlike a dream, the present won't be erased. Takatsuki answers the door for Haruna, and tells him to come in. Mio looks back, and Takatsuki heaves a sigh. Like Mio thought, he came. Still looking annoyed, Takatsuki says she knows, she's in the way, so she'll be leaving. Haruna stops her, saying it's all right. He'd like her to stay. Assuming he came to sleep with Mio, she puts her hand up to refuse, with an amused but uncomfortable smile. She tells him that she isn't interested in that sort of thing, thinking, “What the hell is this kid suggesting?” Haruna bows to her, and thanks Takatsuki for taking care of Mio's problems. But, she's done enough. Looking blankly at Mio, he tells her that he's stayed in this place far too long. He's going back with Mio. Shocked, Mio just responds, “Onii-chan...” The final page shows Haruna holding a small bag as he stands in front of Mio on one half of the page, with the shots of Nori, Kyou, and Saeka on the other. That narration on the final page declares that a stormy winter break is just around the corner.

Notes: (I could come up with no translation of the title that didn't sound dumb.) Poor Nori. Trying to be a good girlfriend, learning about boobs. Also, poor Kaori – there wasn't much other way to take Kyou's invitation, and that was pretty humiliating. (Her feelings for Kyou seemed to be genuine, too, though it's a little hard to remember what she said during their break-up after 30 chapters.) I enjoy depressed Kyou, and am looking forward to hearing about his issues on the middle school basketball team as much as anything else in this series. Next month's preview (from the Margaret web site): Despite his promise to Nori to stay in town, Haruna resolves to leave. This is unknown to Nori... Also, Saeka's true feelings become clear!?

Back to [Bokura wa Itsumo]Main page

Hapi Mari - [Chapter 30] summary

2011-08-20T09:20:00.000-05:00

Translator - whisperpuppies

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

After covering for Chiwa from the car, Asahina received various injuries, but none of them are life threatening. Even so, Chiwa feels partially responsible and visits him at the hospital every day. However, Hokuto decides to tag along this time to thank Asahina for protecting Chiwa, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. Chiwa doesn’t know how to manage between the two, one her husband, and the other her ex-boyfriend. Asahina seems to sense this and asks Chiwa to go buy some drinks.

Chiwa momentarily flashes back to the day of the accident as she goes out. She had returned home and told Hokuto that she was busy going back and forth between the hospital and the police station, but she wasn’t injured because Asahina protected her. Hokuto remembers his mom’s accident in the past and grows worried and somewhat angry. “Why didn’t you call me first?” he yells.

Meanwhile, Hokuto and Asahina sit down for an awkward talk.

Hokuto: We always seem to meet at the hospital.

Asahina: Yea. Sorry for inconveniencing your wife. I told her she didn’t need to come at first, but my parents live far away, and I don’t have a girlfriend to take care of me right now…(continues to make excuses)

Hokuto: I heard about the accident. If you weren’t there at that time…maybe now it would have…I’ve lost someone dear to me in the past in a traffic accident. I was so near, but yet I could do nothing. That’s why if you weren’t there at that time…I might have lost my family once again. (bows down) Thank you so much.

Asahina: Please also excuse me for that time when we met. I had said things like “If you were her husband, no matter what happens, you should have rushed to her.” I said such rude things even when we don’t know each other well.

During this time, Chiwa comes back with her drinks. Hokuto tells her that he already thanked Asahina, and will do anything to help Asahina get out of the hospital earlier. He tells her not to worry, and that she’ll soon be released from her awkward position also. It seems he threatened Asahina somewhat. Hokuto tells Chiwa to finish up talking with Asahina and come out afterwards.

Asahina admits that he was wrong to accuse her husband, since if it was only a contract marriage, then he wouldn’t have come to bow his head to thank him. He also comments that Chiwa looks like she’s very much in love, and that Hokuto had given him a warning to hurry and be released from the hospital. They talk about their past relationship and Asahina explains his “affair” with the other girl. It turns out that he was only comforting her when she had troubles with her boyfriend. Chiwa tells him that she was really happy that time when they dated and doesn’t regret it. She asks him where he heard about their contract marriage, and Asahina said that it was President Shitara who told him. He didn’t understand why she wanted to tell him, but said it was also his fault since he asked. Chiwa thinks if she is really that unsuitable for Hokuto that Shitara wants to separate them. Does she see Chiwa as Hokuto’s hindrance? But still, she doesn’t feel like she needs Shitara to approve of her.

Hokuto waits outside for Chiwa, and bumps into his father (note: The hospital Asahina stays in is the same one as Seiji). The nurse, who is pushing Seiji in a wheelchair, stops and asks if Hokuto is a relative. Seiji says no dejectedly and asks if he could come back to his room, since the weather is really warm outside. However, Hokuto turns around and stops Seiji, and they have a short chat on the bench.

Seiji: I’ve heard from Souma that you stepped down from president at Mamiya Commercial Affairs? You’re even throwing away the business you’ll inherit from me just to take charge of the tourism division for one year, asking to be the group’s heir in exchange for turning back from red to black figures. Are there chances of that tourism division being successful?

Hokuto: Yea.

Seiji: Well you’re not an idiot, so if you say yes, there must be. But it almost seems if you’re gambling.

Hokuto: It’s for Chiwa. I had forced her to accommodate to my ambitions, but I don’t want her to suffer anymnore.

Seiji: I see. Well it’ll be good if there are chances of winning. This is the first time I’ve heard you say that you’re doing something for someone else. Anyways, it seems that I don’t have to worry about you anymore.

At this, Hokuto seems a little stunned that Seiji said he was worrying. But Chiwa comes along and sees them, interrupting any further conversation. Seiji tells her to come visit him again sometime as he prepares to leave, and tells Hokuto that he was happy that they talked. Chiwa looks at Hokuto suspiciously, and he says, “We met by chance…” She elbows him cutely, saying “It’s ok. I didn’t even ask so you don’t have to make up excuses.”

Hokuto: It’s because of what you said.

Chiwa: Huh?

Hokuto: You told me that even if things are unfavorable, parents are still parents.

Chiwa: Eh, that?!

Hokuto: Yea

Chiwa: So what did you talk about?

Hokuto: My resignation from president.

Chiwa: That only?

Hokuto: What else would there be…

Chiwa looks thoughtfully after Seiji’s retreating figure, and ponders that she may be able to get the truth from him now.

Chiwa: So how was it? Did anything between you change after talking?

Hokuto: Nothing. What would change?

Chiwa: Ah, nevermind.

Hokuto: What? Anyways, I need to tell you this again. I’ll be busier than before, and you may not be able to bear it. You may feel even lonelier than before, but there are changes of winning. I’m not talking about the future anymore (it’s going to happen now), but I want you to wait for me.

Chiwa looks down, a bit saddened, but smiles meekly back at Hokuto, trusting him. “Ok.”

But then, Chiwa sees Shitara behind Hokuto, and the three of them are shocked. She wonders how long Shitara has been standing there listening to them. Hokuto calls her, but she turns and runs away. Chiwa, however, yells her name.

Chiwa: Shitara-san! I know I may seem like a hindrance to Hokuto, but that won’t happen anymore. I’m Hokuto’s wife, and no matter what happens, no matter how worried you are for him, I’ll NEVER leave Hokuto.

Shitara walks away from the two. Chiwa said it would have been better if Hokuto said something too, since that was his ex-girlfriend. But he says that Chiwa said everything for him. Chiwa turns away, mad at him, but Hokuto grabs her hand and tells her to wait.

Chiwa: Idiot, Hokuto you idiot. That wasn’t all that I wanted to say. But I couldn’t say all of it. You don’t understand anything. I can’t say it in front of you. I can’t believe I’ve turned into such a mess. (Hokuto hugs her from the back)

Hokuto: Chiwa, turn around.

Chiwa: No. I’m really angry, and I look like a mess right now.

Hokuto: It’s alright, let me see your face.

Chiwa: No!

Hokuto: I don’t mind.

Chiwa: I said no, and it means no! Just release me….(Hokuto kisses her)

Hokuto: A mess? What do you mean? You seem fine to me.

Chiwa: I don’t know anymore….just let go.

Hokuto: I get it…you just love me too much. But it makes me excited, that you can turn into a soppy mess because of me.

At this moment, Chiwa pulls him down for an intense kiss. She says that it’s revenge, since he always seem to look so carefree when he looks down on her (she’s just referring to their height difference).

Chiwa: Let me tell you this. I love you more than that other person ever ever will. No matter how much you tire of me, I’ll never leave you. Even if you say you don’t want me anymore. I’ll be with you forever! Until death! Always! (Hokuto blushes, shocked that she can say such a thing. He thinks, “I’ve never expected such an intense kiss from her. My back was about to break…but I won’t tell her.”)

Chiwa: I’ll ALWAYS be with you!

~Chapter End~

Back to [Hapi Mari]Main page

Ao Haru Ride - [Chapter 08]

2011-08-16T11:25:00.002-05:00

Translator - Bikkuri

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

Futaba meets Yuuri the next morning, and Futaba says she's sorry she didn't reply to her text. She "fell asleep the minute she got home", so she didn't see it. Yuuri's relieved, since she was afraid she'd made her angry or that maybe Futaba liked Kou as well. (Predictably) Futaba goes all, NO WAY, and though she immediately regrets it, Yuuri looks so relieved that she can't take it back.

Futaba tries to convince herself that she only thought she liked Kou because he was a little nice to her, while he's usually so cold. There are lots of even nicer fish in the sea! (This is page 8, where she points at Kou all, THERE IS NOTHING SPECIAL ABOUT YOU.) Yuuri tells Kou good morning, which seems to be a big deal to her. Futaba tells her she's way obvious, and then thinks that Yuuri seems to sincerely like him, and that Yuuri in love is adorable. (I guess so. She reminds me of Ninako. BUT I STILL DON'T APPROVE SO LIKE SOMEONE ELSE GRR.)

They eat lunch with Murao, and Yuuri tells her the big news as well. This obvious friendship-to-be is nice. Yuuri asks Futaba what Kou was like in middle school, and Futaba starts listing all the things she used to like about him, and then goes on to say (just as Kou appears behind her) that he's TOTALLY different now, acting all cool and never exerting himself. Kou retaliates by head-locking her and suggesting he begin exerting himself right now. Haha.

Yuuri says it looks like they're having fun. Futaba says no way. It totally hurt. Not fun at all. Yeah. Keep saying that. We believe you.

Kou says that's why he would never do something like that to a GIRL. "Got that? Never to GIRL." And then he smirks. Ha. Kominato sees a chance to look like the better man in front of Murao, saying HE would absolutely never do such a mean thing, but Kou rains on his parade by bringing up the pr0n mags he brought to the camp, AHAHA. Kominato panics (loudly) about Kou saying that in front of MURAO, who cuts in to let him know she doesn't see it as any of her business. Kou is amused. Kominato starts yelling about how "I EVEN LET YOU LOOK AT THEM!" Hahaha.

After school, Futaba and Kou has to stay back to write a report about the camp, and Kou says he'll stay even when Futaba offers to do it alone. Kominato does a bit of wink wink, nudge nudge, saying he probably just want to spend some time alone with the female species. Kou wonders where the female is. Kou. You're silly.

Kominato pats Kou on the back, says, "Good luck then, grumpy pervert!" and Murao sort of laughs. Haha! Then everyone but Futaba and Kou leaves, and they kiss.

J/KAAAY, but really, they're the most intimate non-couple I've ever seen in a non-smut shoujo ever, seriously! Sorry, just a side note, pay me no attention. They don't kiss. I lied. Sorry. You did a double-take though, right. You totally did. I'm a bit over-excited. Sorry.

Kou suggests they hurry up and just do it "tekito", which is the word he always uses about himself and how he does things and how Futaba should do things to avoid all her worrying. Basically means to do it only adequately, "whatever works", "good enough". He really uses it A LOT.

Though Futaba agrees, she can't really focus (of course you can't). Her musings:

I'm... kind of nervous. Until yesterday, I never got nervous. I'm suddenly noticing things... how his handwriting is kind of pretty... how angular his hand is... his shoulders... glimpses of his eyes between the gaps in his fringe... one... by one... This is bad. Yuuri likes him...

Kou looks up, and snaps at her to start writing already. Tanaka-sensei comes strolling by, telling them to come by with the report once they finish. He glances back as he leaves, and comments that, "Kou isn't really all that grumpy, is he?"

Turns out Kominato stuck a note saying "GRUMPY<3" on his back earlier, haha. Kou leans over the desk so Futaba can take it off him, and she obsesses over how cute the nape of his neck is again. XD What sort of fetish is this.

Kou looks up a bit and tells her not to start sniffing him. OH GOD LOL. "You're always sniffing me. What's up with that?"
"What?! I'm not ALWAYS doing it!" (So... you admit you do it SOMETIMES?)

Kou starts listing the times she's committed the offence in question, like when he piggybacked her, and when she laid her face against the back of his head, and also that time when they played cops and robbers.

Futaba freaks out on the inside, thinking repeatedly, he knew, he knew, he knew. Kou changes the topic (that's nice of him), offering to write her part of the report for her. She's pretty flustered, so she lets him, and he comments that she'd probably be sitting until tomorrow if he hadn't been there. No, Kou. She wouldn't. You're distracting her.

Futaba worries about what she's going to do. Every time Kou makes her heart skip a beat, Yuuri's face appears in her mind. So when they're on their way to turn in the report, Futaba says she'll take care of it, so Kou can go home before her (last part is implied). She's afraid that if she spends any more time alone with him, there'll be no turning back anymore. She remembers how it felt holding Yuuri's hand during the camp, when they promised to look out for each other. How small and soft and warm it was.

So when she gets to the shoe lockers and see Kou waiting for her, she's not as happy as I am. Kou didn't really get the implied "please leave me alone now" of the earlier conversation, and says it would be kinda unnatural for him to go ahead when they're going the same way and all.

FUTABA PONDERS:

When you do things like this, I'll definitely fall in love. But then what about Yuuri? What are you supposed to do when you and your friend fall for the same person? If I'm going to feel this bad about it, I don't want to fall for Kou... But even so, I want to be in love with him...

They reach the train station, and Futaba has an idea. Just as Kou steps into the train, she says she forgot something, so she's not getting on. Kou grumbles, as Futaba thinks, "if he doesn't get off, I'll stop liking him. If he gets off, I'll keep liking him." She closes her eyes when the doors start closing, thinking desperately, "GET OFF!"

"So? Did you forget something at school? Let's go back, then."

AHHH SAKISAKA, MY HEART.
Er, so let me just do the rest in novel form since this is a book and all:

"Yoshioka?"
I'm a liar.
"Sorry, I didn't forget anything after all."
"What?! You haven't gone senile, have you?"
Pretending to worry about what to do next, when what I wanted was already obvious. I wished he'd get off. And I knew, since it's him, that he probably would. So there's my answer.
"Yoshioka? Are you feeling okay?"
I'm sorry, Yuuri. I'm also... in love with Kou.

END OF NOVEL VERSION.

Translator's Notes - Ah, this chapter! Was so full of that Strobe Edge feeling of awesome! I'm sorry, you agree that there's a lot of stuff in this chapter, right? Leaving something out felt sad, so I couldn't do it, you understand right?! XD It'll take you forever to read. I'm sorry. I'm a fangirl, what can I say.

Tonari No Atashi - [Chapter 26]

2011-08-16T09:28:00.000-05:00

Translator - Sara
Proofreader - Macka
Scanner - Osora

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

Chapter 26: Delusion and Reality

Narration: It's warm near you...The chapter begins with Nina recalling Miyake and the event of the day before. She is extremely embarrassed thinking that she said something remarkable. However, she doesn't regret it because at that time she really wanted to do that. She recalls his cute facial expression and realizes that her feelings for Miyake are more serious than she thought. While in deep thought, Miyake walks in the classroom, startling Nina. He then asks her if she still hasn’t submitted her math notes because Maru said she’s required to. While searching for her notes, Miyake stares at her (lovingly) and tells her that the invitation to his house on Christmas didn’t have any deep meaning, but since it’ll be cold, instead of wandering around and catching a cold he thought it’d be best to go to his house. Noticing her flustered expression, he pats her head saying that she shouldn’t worry about it. Nina has a blush attack as she remembers their kiss.

The scene changes to Kyou, looking gloomy, refusing to play games with his friends. Yuiko approaches him and asks him why he’s so absent minded and then she comments how it could just be her imagination. They are interrupted by their friends, who tease them that it’s prohibited to flirt there. They then ask them if they interrupted their plans for Christmas and as Kyou starts to say no, Yuiko quickly replies that they certainly wouldn’t miss the illumination sightseeing. They are all happy while Kyou still looks absent minded, and Yuiko turns to him with a smile saying she’s looking forward to it.

Nina returns home to find her mom tidying up before the year ends. Her mom tells her that she should also collect the stuff she is not using anymore. Nina complains that it’s too sudden now, but it can’t be helped. While she is looking through her wardrobe for clothes she won’t be wearing anymore, she finds a sketch book. In there she finds drawings from Keisuke and stuff that was written there makes her feels nostalgic when she sees a drawing of her and Kyou with Kyou saying I love you in bubble. As she flips through the pages, she is thinking how at that time she thought it could only be Kyou, all she imagined (as we see a drawing of Kyou and her kissing). She remembers her kiss with Miyake and thinks that reality is completely different. She suddenly hears a noise coming from outside, and it turns out to be Keisuke on the balcony. She’s surprised and says that it’s strange seeing him play with the blackboard and she asks him what he’s writing. Keisuke suddenly feels embarrassed and shouts that she’s annoying and stupid and runs away leaving Nina surprised. She reads the blackboard− “Let’s make peace and play a game again, Kyousuke.” Nina then realizes that Keisuke wrote that in attempts to bring them to speak to each other again. She’s sad while thinking, “Keisuke…it’s not because we had an argument…”

In school, Miyake tells Nina that since it’s raining he wants to go home right after school. Nina comments on how she has forgotten her umbrella so Miyake kindly offers his. Because he has to attend a committee meeting after school, Nina says that she’ll wait for him near the lockers.

Meanwhile, Kyou receives a text message from his mom telling him that it appears Nina doesn’t have an umbrella with her. He apologizes to his friend and says he has to go somewhere and leaves. Miyake is also almost done with his work and Nina is waiting for him. Miyake declines the teacher’s offer for drinks and rushes to the lockers wondering whether Nina is still waiting there. He then suddenly spots Kyou approaching their school. Kyou tells Nina he was asked by his mom to pick her up and that she should go home with him because it’s not a day to be complaining and adds that Keisuke asked him to become good friends again. Meanwhile, Miyake is hastily running down the stairs, only to find Nina sitting there as she had promised him. She greets him but he’s still in shock commenting that he saw Kyou senpai from the window above. She tells him he was there to bring her umbrella; however, she is now worried because he does not have one. But since she was waiting for Miyake...Miyake then suddenly interrupts her by pulling her into the hug. Nina is all flustered and worries that somebody might see them. The chapter ends with Miyake telling her that he can’t let her go… with Nina finally accepting his feelings by hugging him back.

Back to [Tonari No Atashi]Main page

Tonari no Atashi - [Chapter 25]

2011-08-16T09:27:00.000-05:00

Translator - Sara
Proofreader - Macka
Scanner - Osora

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

Chapter 25: The sibling and the high schooler

Narration: The one who was always thought of as a sibling was me...The chapter begins with Yuiko and Kyou talking seriously about something when they notice Keisuke standing there. Kyou tells him that he surprised them and asks him when he returned home. At that moment, they see Nina too, making things even more awkward. Yuiko was obviously shocked so Kyou takes her inside his apartment, leaving Nina staring at them. Nina warns Keisuke to be careful on his way home and then recalls Kyou saying that it was him who always appeared as a sibling. She starts to write on the blackboard, “Kyou...” as she remembers that day Kyou's school held a cultural festival and somebody commented that they look like siblings. She continues writing her thoughts on the blackboard while reminiscing his words− “I can’t see you in that way...” As she finishes writing down− “Kyou, I also thought of you as a sibling…” her memories of when he apologized to her flashing back, and she erases what she writes.

The scene now changes to the school. Apparently they got their English test scores back and Nina is all happy because this is first time she was able to score 80 points. Miyake says that it is because she increased her after school study hours and she blushingly agrees (Also probably because they spent those study hours together). A classmate asks them if they are planning to go to library next weekend. Miyake says he can’t because he is attending a field trip to his future high school on Saturday. Nina then asks him to share his impressions of the school afterwards. Then a girl classmate asks Miyake if he’s trying to get into Koukan High and wonders if it would be fine if she accompanies him to that school because she doesn't want to go alone. He replies that he doesn’t mind which makes her happy. A friend of theirs begins to tease Nina asking if she’s fine with them attending the field trip together on Saturday. She is suddenly startled for a second, and she bluntly says that she’s thinking about maybe joining Miyake on the trip. She explains that since she hasn't had the opportunity to see high schools other than Minami High, it’d be a great chance for her to compare if she goes. She asks Miyake and the girl if they mind that and Miyake tells her that of course not. Now Nina and Miyake are talking alone and Nina tells him how she has to think about her 2nd and 3rd choice, when serious-looking Miyake suddenly interrupts her. He tells her that he has something off topic to say and asks her if she wants to go somewhere with him on Christmas, just the two of them. She seems surprised at first but promptly agrees and asks him if he already has a place in mind, which makes him suddenly blush. He starts to tell her about how his family usually go visit their hometown right after the end of 2nd semester. Nina is confused as she asks him if that means he can’t go on Christmas. Completely flustered, he exclaims, “That’s not it! It’s fine if you don’t…just the two of us…” (He’s inviting her to his empty house since his parents are going to be away). Everybody turns to them curiously and some girls interrupt asking to know what they’re talking about. Miyake’s friend teases him and tells him if he was thinking of bringing Nina to his empty home and another boy tells Nina not to believe Miyake because he’s really innocent and his shampoo smells nice. Miyake exclaims that they’re all wrong and that he doesn’t have those intentions with her and tells her that he wanted to take her to Husi (name of place). She seems interest with everything and agrees.

Nina recalls Miyake’s words about his family going to the countryside. She thinks that it doesn’t have to be only him and for a moment her heart starts pounding quickly. She comes back to her senses and decides to stop thinking about it so much. Her friend then informs her that Miyake is near the station. They wonder where he is and Nina finds him. The girl compliments her eyesight and they head over to Koukan High. They are commenting on how it seems there are lots of students who are in clubs and that it’s popular. Suddenly a girl bumps into Miyake and it appears they are 2nd year high school students and they offer themselves to show Miyake & co. around. Nina thinks how the girls are so adult-like, nothing like middle school students, and that she’ll also be a high schooler soon.

They ask all three of them if they're interested in their school and they reply that everyone except Nina is. Nina is planning on attending Minami High. One of the girls then comments on how she has a friend there and that Minami High seems to be a good school. Then they remember how there was recently a baseball match against that school and that there was a really cool guy who played center. Nina is shocked, knowing it’s Kyou they’re talking about. As they continue praising him and his club, she remembers his conversation with Yuiko at the end of the last chapter. Then they tease Miyake and Nina asking them if they’re dating and begin laughing. Miyake seriously says that they are. The girls continues teasing them that it’s bad if they enter different schools because they’ll probably end up breaking up and stuff like that. Nina is notably hurt by their words so Miyake grabs her hand and says that they’ll be fine, making the mean girls blush as they exclaim what a real love that is. The trip now ends and Miyake is walking Nina home. Nina, looking dejected, suddenly starts dwelling about going to Minami High. She says it’s not like she now wishes to attend Koukan High, but…and starts tearing up, reflecting on the things the girls told them. Miyake grabs her hand and pulls her onto the stairs telling her that it doesn’t matter and that it will be all right for sure. Miyake’s kind and reassuring words move Nina deeply and she kisses him. The chapter ends with them up close on the stairs while Nina asks him if it’s alright to spend Christmas with him.

Back to [Tonari No Atashi]Main page

Tonari No Atashi - [Chapter 24]

2011-08-16T09:26:00.000-05:00

Translator - Shaki0813
Raws - Han-file (See Vol 6)

Kumegawa walks in the door with a box (of cake) and says:
“Yuiko channnn~”
“Yui channnn~”
(hehe)
“Congrats! You have graduated!”
“Now you dont have to study so lets party....”

Yuiko cuts him off with a magazine where there is a picture of Kumegawa in her hand and says:
“Look at this!”
“This is you isn’t it?!”

Kumegawa suddenly freezes and says:
“.....what.”

-Yuiko:
“You must be good at baseball~!”
“You should’ve told me! This is incredible!”

-Kumegawa:
“....where did you find that”

-Yuiko:
“I was talking about you with a senpai at Minami High, and he said ‘Kumegawa?! He’s really popular at Minami High!!’”
“So he gave me this megazine!”

“Other than that, something this incredible, you must’ve played it in college too! You probably got recommended for baseball too, right?! Oh geeezz I would definitely take my friends to your game if I have the chance...”

-Kumegawa cuts off:
“You are so annoying. Really. It shouldn’t matter what I am.”

-Yuiko blankly stares at Kumegawa while Kumegawa throws the cake box on the ground-

-Kumegawa: blankly staring at the ceiling on his bed-
“Huh?”
“The cake... argh what a waste!”

-Nina is walking to the school thinking:
‘Sooo...’
‘I should apologize first, and then...’

-Nina sees Miyake kun sitting on the ground-

-Nina repeats to herself:
“First... apologize”
“and then..”

“Miyake kun!!” (Nina yells)

-Miyake is surprised and says:
“Woahhh!”
“You..you scared me...!”

-Nina:
“Ah..hi! Umm”
“The thing you wanted to tell me..”

-Miyake starts to stand up:
“Oh...”
“Im sorry I broke the promise!!”

-Miyake bows to Nina and says:
“About Tachibana”
“‘I wont tell you to cut it’ is what i said...”

-Nina cuts off and says:
“Im sorry too!!”
“I..”
“What you said might be why I did that.”
“But its ok now”
“Im really sorry...”
(Both stares at each other)

-Miyake looks away and says:
“I..”
“I should be the one!!”
“I honestly wanted to apologize to you first but I couldn't face you.”
“so...”
(Miyake bows again)
“I'm sorry... about what I did.”

(Kyosuke’s family and Nina’s family are having dinner together again.)
“What about Nina chan?”

-Nina’s mom:
“Sorry~ She said she had dinner with Miyake kun so she didn’t want any...”

-Kyosuke’s mom:
“Awww~ its nice to see them getting closer”

-Keisuke:
“So Nina’s not coming?”
“hmph- NO FUN.”
(Kyosuke walks in)

(Yuiko and her friends are walking together)
“Ahhh-”
“I wish I had a boyfriendddd~~!!”

“What is it all of a sudden” (girl 1)
“It's almost Christmas!!” (girl 2)
“But we have time.” (girl 1)
“No! we have to prepare ourselves!” (girl 2)
“Its gotta be perfect!”

“Lucky Yuiko~~~”
“Huh” (Yuiko)
“You have a cool boyfriend- soo jealousss!” (Girl 1)
“Soooo- honestly, I thought you wouldnt be satisfied with anyone after going out with Kumegawa-” (girl 2)
“But Tachibana is just Great!!--” (Girl 1)
“...oh” (Yuiko)

“Hey.” (Yuiko)
“Aren’t you looking forward to Christmas? Pick a decent gift~” (Girl 1)
“Umm...” (Yuiko)
(Yuiko’s phone rings)
“Ah- your phone? Is it Tachibana?” (Girl 1)
“Pick it up.” (Girl 2)

“Excuse me.” (Yuiko)
(Yuiko walks away and picks her phone up)

“Yuiko?” (person on the phone)

(Yuiko looks upset)
“Really.. You should really stop calling me."

-Kumegawa:
“Eh-?”
“But you keep coming up <3”
“I’m with my friends and I dont want to look suspicious” (Yuiko)

-Kumegawa:
“Then you should’ve rejected my call~”
“Hey-”
“I..”
“Dreamed about you.”
“It seemed like it was our past- but still-”
“We looked so pure”
“...really”
“adorable.”

(Yuiko immediately hangs her phone up)

“Ah” (girl 1)
“You done?”(Girl 2)
(The girls drag Yuiko)
“Now lets go- at last, dinner!!” (Girl 1)
“What do you want? A family restaurant or fast food?” (Girl 2)
(Yuiko stops)

“Sorry.” (Yuiko)
“Hmmm?” (both of the girls)
“I gotta go...” (Yuiko)
“Ehhh...” (girl 1)
“Yuiko!?” (girl 2)

(Kyousuke’s and Nina’s family are having dinner together at Kyousuke’s)
“Thank you for the yummy food!!” (Keisuke)
“Thank you.” (Kyousuke)
“Anyway..Is Nina not coming again?” (Keisuke)
“Ah- well... she might come....” (Nina’s mom)

-Keisuke: “Oh-Well! Im going if she won't come!” “What about you bro?” “Let’s go to Nina’s!”
-Kyousuke shakes his head ‘No’
-Keisuke: “somehow...” “You and Nina’s acting weird these days.”
-Kyousuke: “Um... you’re going through the balcony?” “Be careful. Hey!”

(Keisuke runs off while Kyousuke checks on Keisuke and turns back)
(Kyousuke gets a text from Yuiko) ‘Im at the door, so come on out for me.”
(Kyousuke opens the door)

“Ah...” (Kyousuke)
“Are all guys like that? It’s really frustrating!!” (Yuiko)
“Asuo.. calm down..” (Kyousuke)
“After saying ‘I like you’ a few times they all turn bitter and cold.” (Yuiko)
“All of a sudden...” (Kyousuke)
“All of a sudden they say ‘lets’ break up’!!!” (Yuiko)

-Yuiko: “...Kyousuke” “Why” “Did you start going out with me...”

(Keisuke & Nina in her room)
“Lost again~~~”
Keisuke’s so strongg~~” (Nina)
“No, Nina’s just weak!” (Keisuke) “I’ll go bring my bro!” (Keisuke)
“The more people there are, the more fun there is..” (Keisuke)
(Nina stops Keisuke)

-Keisuke: “What’s wrong?” “with you and my bro.” “It’s weird. Besides..” “You guys wont even talk!”

(Keisuke drags Nina)

-Nina: “Kei...” “Hold up, Keisuke.” “Where’re we going...”
-Keisuke: “To my house!”
-Nina: “Eh...” “Hold on a sec.” “Keisuke.”

(Keisuke and Nina stops all of a sudden and overhears Kyousuke and Yuiko)

-Yuiko: “No....” “Nina chan was there since the beginning.” “‘like a brother’ and ‘like a sister’ is what she said....”

-Kyousuke: “No” “I was the one who thought we were like siblings.”

Back to [Tonari No Atashi]Main page

360° Material - [Chapter 18]

2011-08-16T09:07:00.002-05:00

Translator - Sarah

Chapter 18: Goals?

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter starts with Mio thinking that it seems like all of the things she was worrying about until a few moments ago have just been forgotten. She wishes she could stay like this forever... Then, she hears someone coming to look for something in the classroom, and quickly pulls away, collapsing on a desk. Taki asks, “Shall we go?” and they start their walk to the station. Getting back to what Mio mentioned about shopping earlier, Taki asks her where she went that was close to the station. She tells him she went to the drug store, and Taki asks if she injured herself or something. She explains that it was nothing like that; she just ran in to pick some things up with Marui. Looking gloomy, Taki repeats, “Marui-kun...?” Well, actually, Mio thinks they were restocking the supplies for the basketball team. It must be pretty violent out there, if they're hurt that much. Taki mutters, “Ah, the basketball team...” and Mio goes on. Marui said he was just doing it to play hooky, but she wonders if the team really is running low on managers... Looking a bit worried, Taki recalls Hatano saying, “They seem pretty close, those two.” Mio realizes that he's lagging way behind, and asks him if something is wrong (while questioning if she's been talking to herself). He turns away, telling her it's nothing. Mio runs back to be next to Taki, and he points out that it would have made more sense for him to catch up with her than for her to backtrack. Mio replies, “No, that's no good! That would make my trip home with you that much shorter, right?” Mio leans in and smiles, and then they both blush, thinking about what Mio just said. Mio thinks that, yeah, she might have just said something embarrassing.

Mio and Taki reach the crosswalk, and Mio spots Marui on the other side of the street. Mio asks him if he's just on his way back [to practice]. He's certainly taking his time. Well, yeah... He also had some things to get at the convenience store. Mio says good bye to him, and Marui and Taki awkwardly avoid eye contact. Marui realizes that Mio must have told Taki that they went shopping earlier. Marui looks back at them as they pass. After that encounter, Mio goes on to talking about the clubs assembly, wondering if Akane is still observing the clubs. She tells Taki that the assembly was pretty fun, but the kendou club didn't seem too fitting... Still stewing over Marui, Taki says, “Ah, right. I won't get too involved with Hatano.” Mio recalls what she said about not liking to see him getting too friendly with Hatano, and gets embarrassed again. She apologizes, telling him she was worked up earlier; she knows it's not possible to avoid spending time with a fellow committee member, so... Taki replies, “Yes, but, I understood the goal. After she said something bad about you, I immediately lost the desire to talk to her.” (Mio's thoughts: “Huh!? That was adorable... I'm so happy!”) Mio figures that, if she assumes that Hatano likes Taki, Hatano must have felt that Mio, as his girlfriend, was in the way. That's no mystery.

The next day at school, Mio glances over at Hatano. If she puts herself in Hatano's place... No, she can't. Even if she does that, it's not like she'd yield Taki to her. Mio puts her head down on the desk, and Icchi comes over and asks her what she's doing. Has she finished her work, because there are some other things she could do... He points out that Mio and Marui have been slacking off like this since first year, and there's only a month until the midterm. Will they be able to turn things around in time and avoid failing? Mio remembers that she had wanted to turn algebra into her strong point, so that Taki could enjoy talking about it with her. (She fantasizes that Taki is telling her that her solution to that problem is beautiful, and she replies that his is, as well.) There's no time to waste. Mio starts to work, thinking that she doesn't want to lose to Hatano, or anyone else. During break, Shii comes over and expresses her disbelief that Mio is working – on algebra, no less! Yuni wonders where that energy is coming from... Mio continues concentrating, thinking that she wants to succeed. There's no reason she should have to fail that test. On the way home, Mio asks Taki if he can go to the library, and they go to study. Mio starts paying extra attention in class, thinking that she has to hurry if she's going to rival Taki. Looking at the problems, she thinks that she seems to be understanding the formulas, but applying them is another story. At any rate, she has to do her best!

The chapter skips forward, with Mio saying, dazed, “And in the blink of an eye... the midterm tests are over.” Taki compliments her on how hard she worked this time, and Mio blushes. She thinks that, in truth, she tried to do it herself, but she isn't sure if she was on the right track this time. The chapter skips to their arrival at school, and Mio questions why everyone is forming a crowd. The results of the midterms have been posted, with the top fifty for three subjects combined, plus the top 50 for algebra. Looking at the board, Mio points out that Taki was fifth overall, and first in algebra. Amazing! Taki points out that Mio is on the list, too. Mio is surprised that she made it, but then realizes she was on the low end... she placed in the bottom fifty for algebra (ranked 236). Yuni and Shii arrive, asking Mio what she's doing. Embarrassed, Mio hides her name with her hand. Yuni finds that she ranked forty-two overall, and Shii congratulates her. Speaking of which, didn't that table used to be next to the staff room? Why did they change it? Yuni notes that putting it in this new place makes it really conspicuous... and Mio is blocking her 236 ranking with her hand. Why are they displaying the bottom fifty? See, the bottom page is the bottom fifty; why would they do that? Marui comes in to find that he ranked 262 in algebra. Shii mutters that posting that list is a form of harassment, and Icchi passes by. He says that the students who need to work harder will be motivated... Shii says, “That's a lie.” Inoji (one of Marui's friends) says that no matter what he says, it's still harassment. Yuni questions why algebra is being listed separately from the overall rank. Ishida attempts to console Marui and Mio by pointing out that they aren't in the bottom overall, just algebra! (Inoji and Shii tell him to stay out of it.) Mio is sad that all her work failed to bear fruit.

Hatano and her friend arrive, and the friend points out that Hatano ranked fourth overall, and third in algebra. A bit annoyed, she points out that Taki was first... Hatano meets his eyes, and he smiles a bit. She tells him that she's very annoyed that he ranked first again. But he shouldn't get complacent, because next time... Taki fills in that next time, she won't have something to come tell him she's unhappy about. Ah... he noticed? She was trying to shake him emotionally, to see how it might affect his grades. Sorry, she was a little curious. (While saying that, Hatano is thinking that Ootaka is amusingly jealous.) Mio and Hatano's friend are both questioning what she's doing. Hatano concludes by telling him that next time, she won't lose. Taki replies that it will be a tie, then. Hatano and her friend leave, and Mio thinks that even if Hatano does like Taki, this [their on-going rivalry over grades] seems to be unrelated to her feelings for him. Taki realizes that he talked to Hatano, and apologizes. Mio tells him that it's fine, and he asks if she's ready to go. Mio grabs his sleeve, and tells him she's sorry for being in the bottom fifty. He asks her why she's apologizing for that, and she asks, “Because, wouldn't it be more fun if we could talk about algebra together?” With that sort of rank, she can never become a rival for him. (And more importantly, there would be no reason to be concerned about Hatano.) Taki responds that he doesn't really care to talk to Mio about algebra, though. Mio tells him not to write her off – she'll try really hard, and get better, so... Laughing, Taki tells her, “Just being with you is what's fun, Mio.” Looking at his face, Mio recalls the first time she really talked to him at the train station, and the way he laughed and said, “You're pretty strange, Ootaka-san.” He looked at her with that same sort of smile... Taki points to Mio's algebra score, and says that she tried her best, and her score improved. Isn't she glad? He smiles affectionately at her, and she agrees. Before she knew it, she got wrapped up in competing with Hatano, but maybe she wasn't paying proper attention to Taki. Now she understands; he thinks she's fine the way she is.

Marui has been watching Mio and Taki from the stairwell. Ishida yells out to him, asking what he's doing. Marui thinks that Mio and Taki's relationship seems to always be on the verge of danger, but they keep pulling through. If he were to... Marui recalls telling Akane not to get in their way, and thinks that she was thinking of doing the same thing. No, he won't meddle; he'll just keep holding out. Meanwhile, one of the girls from Akane's class, Kohashi, is dragging her along to help with the basketball team, as Akane protests. Why would she need to be a manager for the basketball team? Kohashi reasons that Akane said she didn't find a club she wanted to join, so she was hoping Akane would join this club with her. Akane starts to walk away, telling her she isn't interested – join by herself. Kohashi begs, saying she wants to get to know Marui-senpai, and he and Akane know each other. So, she could use that as a starting point to talk to him about things, right? Once she helps her with that, Akane can just quit. Akane flatly refuses, and Kohashi asks why. Does she like Marui, too? In that case, there's no way around it. She'll just go on her own. In an attempt to prove that she isn't interested in Marui, Akane stops Kohashi, and ends up going to the practice with her. Kohashi introduces herself, “I'm Kohashi Mayuu, from class 1. I don't know much about basketball yet, but I'll do my best to learn! Please call me 'Mayuu.'” Akane looks away, embarrassed by the whole scene. The current manager introduces herself, explaining that she's glad so many people turned up, as she's been doing all of this herself lately. (She wonders why there are so many, though.) For now, they can just observe. The other girls introduce themselves enthusiastically, while Akane slinks into the background. Akane asks Kohashi why there are so many managers, and Kohashi declares that they must all be rivals! More importantly, Marui-senpai isn't even there! Is he taking today off? Drained, Akane goes and leans against the door, thinking that she only came to avoid Kohashi coming to a weird, wrong conclusion and starting rumors, but... Just then, the door she's leaning against opens, and Akane slips back against Marui. He asks, “Are you OK?” Then, realizing it's Akane, adds, “What are you doing [here]?” The team captain tells Marui he's late, and asks why he's out of uniform. Marui tells him that he'll be late because of supplemental lessons. He gently sets Akane back on her feet, and goes off to his lessons. The other girls look at her in envy, and Kohashi tells her that was sneaky. She wants to do that, now! A couple of the girls go lean on the door, and the senior manager yells at them not to do that. Akane excuses herself, and goes to the girl's room. Seeing her blushing face in the mirror, Akane leans against the sink and mutters, “This can't be serious...” The chapter ends with a split shot of Akane's face and Marui in the classroom, as Akane recalls Kohashi asking, “Do you like Marui-senpai?”

Back to [360° Material]Main page

Hapi Mari - [Chapter 25] English Scans

2011-08-07T09:33:00.000-05:00

Click the link for download -> Chapter 25

This will be the last chapter of Hapi Mari to be scanned by us. For more future releases of Hapi Mari, please refer to Aerandria's website.

Thank you for all your support so far! =)

Back to [Hapi Mari]Main page

L♥DK - [Chapter 27]

2011-08-05T10:26:00.000-05:00

Translator - Sadeness
Proofreader - Jae
Scanner - Osora

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter starts with Shuusei banging on Aoi’s door. When he wasn’t getting any answer, he opens it with his key. He sees Aoi collapsed on the floor looking feverish. With a panic-stricken face, he holds her up and asks her to answer him. Her stomach growling, Aoi half-consciously says that she’s hungry.

She wakes up in her bed, with a flannel on her forehead, pondering what was going on. Upon hearing noises in the kitchen, she wonders who it could be and takes a peek. She’s so surprised to see Shuusei that she runs to her bed, and then wonders what he was doing there. She remembers receiving his phone call and losing consciousness and then… After hearing a loud breaking noise in the kitchen, she goes to ask him what happened. Shuusei, picking up broken pieces, tells her the surface is too small. She proceeds to ask him what he’s making. He then says that he’s cooking Tom yum goong (Thai soup). Looking at his mobile, he tells her that it says it’s effective for colds, and that she said she was hungry anyway. He tells her to just leave it to him.

Screaming, she tells him that he’s “putting the ingredients way too soon”, and that there should be no prawns in it. Showing the tin, she adds that it’s not chicken bones (stock, I guess) but soup consume. She goes on to say that it’s no good if he buys things without looking carefully, and that Tom yum goong is too hard for someone who’s not used to cooking. This annoys him that he exclaims “Enough, I’ve no talent for cooking”. Aoi apologizes and tells him not to sulk. Looking at his mobile, he says that he’ll definitely cook it, and he’s also cooked curry before. Aoi tells him she can’t help being worried, but he pushes her telling her to “go over there”. When she tries to argue, he says that she’s annoying. While Shuusei is cooking, Aoi asks him not to force himself, and that instant food would be good enough. He replies that it’s ok, and he thought she wanted him to cook. He then grabs her and tells her to go to bed because she’s still feverish. She says: “All the more, I’m contagious.” But he doesn’t mind, she can infect him. After throwing a t-shirt at her, he tells her to change because she was sweating before. Lifting her t-shirt, he asks if she wants him to take her clothes off. She then shouts, but he then pats her on the head and goes back to cooking, leaving Aoi wondering why he is so nice.

At the table, Aoi is looking at the dish and exclaims that it surprisingly looks decent. Shuusei angrily tells her to eat it quickly. After tasting one spoonful, she tells him with a big smile it’s delicious, making him smile back. He says her hair is going in the dish. He goes behind her asking how she wants her hair done. After she explains it to him, he says it’s complex and she’s troublesome. While making her hair, he tells her she’s great to always make food with such hands every morning, every evening, even that night. He adds that he’s sorry about many things. Flustered, Aoi replies that it’s ok. After he sees her hickey, he gets up and tells her to be careful because it stands out. Because she’s wondering what he’s on about. He adds: “At the nape of the neck.” But she doesn’t get it.

She asks him if Satsuki was alright. He replies that it seems she calmed down a lot. He goes on that she and Soujiyu didn’t register their marriage. “She was deceived by that stupid brother…good-for-nothing. [Note: not sure if he means he or Satsuki was deceived by his brother. It’s quite ambiguous.] But it’s also my fault that it got like this.” Aoi is shocked hearing this. As Shuusei was going to go on talking, Aoi’s mobile rang. He asks if it’s Wataru. After she confirms it, Shuusei gets up and says it’s ok, she can pick it up. He goes on the veranda, looking down he says: “It hurts”. On the phone, Aoi replies “It’s alright and see you later”.

Coming in the room, Shuusei asks if Wataru is out. Aoi explains it seems the university had an open campus day. He then asks her if she’s done eating and she thanks him for the food. As she gives him the bowl, they hand touch, making Aoi flustered. But Shuusei tells her that it’s good if it’s that guy (Wataru), he can protect her properly. She looks sad. He tells her to sleep properly because he’s going back. She asks him to try not to break her tableware and he replies “That idiot”, he’s done things like washing dishes at his part-time job.

Aoi: “But I’m still worried.”
Shuusei: “Shut up. Sleep you idiot.”
Aoi: “You said idiot again.”

Looking sad, Aoi thinks that to him she’s just like family. He’ll go back to Satsuki’s place. It’s alright as they can speak like this. It’s alright. She falls asleep. Later, Shuusei is looking down at her, he grabs her hand and kisses it.
Wataru who’s coming back home sees Shuusei going down the stairs.

Translator's Comment: Well, at least Shuusei apologized for what he did, but it’s still not good enough IMO. Aoi is far too nice with him. He has to understand how badly he hurt her… But it looked like he was going to explain things from his past, shame Wataru interrupted at that time. I’m really curious to find out what happened in his past that can justify his horrible actions towards Aoi.

Back to [L♥DK]Main page

Bokura wa Itsumo - [Chapter 45]

2011-07-31T08:18:00.000-05:00

Translator: Sarah

Chapter 45: Where do our skies connect?

The chapter starts with Mio looking out at the sky from her hotel window. She looks sadly at a couple on the street, and there's a pulled out shot showing her in a big chair next to her crutch (she looks to be wearing pajamas). Her phone rings, and the chapter picks up with Takatsuki calling Mio. She tells Mio that Haruna just took someone who appeared to be his girlfriend into the house. Mio doesn't respond, and after a moment, Takatsuki asks if she's there (while wondering if she was too direct). Finally, Mio asks, “That person... was she an energetic, short-haired girl?” Takatsuki tells Mio that she didn't get that good of a look at her, then asks Mio what she wants her to do.

The chapter switches to Nori and Haruna, with Haruna still holding Nori and resting his forehead on her shoulder. Nori says, “Haruna, umm...” and he asks to stay like that just a little longer. But, his hand is slipping down on her chest... Nori turns red and shoves him away, yelling, “You can't just feel my chest!!!!” Haruna explains that he wasn't feeling it, he just accidentally put his hand there. So he's saying it wasn't his plan to massage her chest? Don't call it massaging... Speaking of which, why did she have to shove him away? Couldn't she have just told him the problem? Haruna walks back over to Nori, telling her he doesn't really understand, but... can she mentally prepare herself for the reason he asked her to come into his house? Nori starts to sweat and closes her eyes, as Haruna draws close. Can she prepare herself for... his homemade health juice drink? Nori gives it a try, and her face shows her distaste. She tries to think of something positive to say, and can only come up with that it's subtle... Haruna says, “You drank it? All right, I'll give it a try, too,” and takes a sip. Nori yells, “Are you using me to taste for poison?” Haruna looks on affectionately as Nori takes a second sip, then puts on a more serious face. As he says, “Nori,” her phone rings. It's from her mother, telling her she needs to head home right away. She explains to Haruna that Yuu can't be alone, so she has to go. Haruna looks a little worried, and asks if he has another fever. Nori tells him yes, but this one seems different from his usual condition. Nori apologizes for having to go, and spots a piece of paper by the door on her way out. Haruna realizes that it's the paper Mio gave him and starts to look a little sick when Nori picks it up. However, Nori just says it looks like he dropped something, and hands it to him without reading it. He takes it, and Nori starts out the door, then turns back again. She glares at him and says, “You're going to clean up those boxes, right?” He says yes, and she smiles and waves good bye. The chapter cuts back to Takatsuki asking Mio what she wants her to do, and Mio tells her not to do anything. If she says anything, it will only make Haruna angry at Mio. So, she's done well; Takatsuki should come back. Takatsuki looks confusedly at her phone, and Mio tells her, “It's all right. Haruna-kun will, without a doubt, come to me.” There's an image of Haruna looking at the hotel address, cut with Mio looking back up at the sky.

The scene changes to Saeka, who's thinking that the whole time Nori was meeting with Haruna, she was riding on a bumpy train. Getting off the train, she notes that it's already dark out. She looks at her watch, and sees it's 10:30. This is might be a problem... As Saeka settles in to wait, a guy comes up and says, “You're really cute. Are you waiting on someone?” Saeka doesn't respond, and he just smiles and tells her that he's waiting on someone, too. He suggests they chat until the people they're meeting arrive, and Saeka tells him she'd rather not. Smiling, he leans in and asks if she's in high school. She must be pretty popular, huh? She says she'd prefer not to talk, and he tells her it's fine – they're just talking, right? Is she waiting for her boyfriend? She asks him to please wait someplace else, and he says, “What, are you too good for me? Boring girl.” Just then, Yanaidu appears and calls her name. She hurries up to him, and hides behind his arm as Yanaidu asks that guy if he needs something. No, he's leaving... Saeka starts to say, “Sensei, I'm sorry about that...” He responds, “For getting hit on?” Saeka gives him a withering look, and tells him that was not flirting... He was trying to lure her to a dark building to buy a facial massager, and then force her into a bad loan. He figured she was an easy mark from the country... Honestly, the city sure is scary. Yanaidu laughs, and tells her that she's definitely amusing. She mentally compares his comment to the guy who was pestering her before saying she was boring, but tells him (as usual) to stop calling her amusing. Yanaidu puts his hand on her head and apologizes. He said he wanted her to come in the first place, so he paid the train fare. Saeka asks if that was really all right, since he doesn't seem to be making much money. He just replies, “Hey, now...” Saeka walks along behind him, thinking that he came to greet her, and he's treating her like a girlfriend. He turns around and asks her if she told anyone from her house where she'd be staying today. For the time being, he paid for her room in a business hotel, but... Saeka blushes and looks down, saying she told them she was staying at Nori's. Yanaidu givers her a slightly disapproving look. So, she lied and said she was staying at a friend's house... That's like a naughty high school student. Saeka reminds him that she is in high school, and he looks away. That's right; they are in high school...

They walk a bit, then Yanaidu turns around and asks, “Is Murakami-kun all right?” Saeka's eyes widen, and he asks, “Can I take it that, since you came here, you chose me?” Saeka isn't sure what to say, recalling how Kyou told her earlier that he was giving up, and just wanted her to be happy. He sees that Saeka looks upset, and says that he guesses that isn't something she wants to talk about, after just coming all the way here. He starts walking again, asking if there's any place she'd like to go to eat, and Saeka suddenly asks if it snowed here today. He tells her that he doesn't think it's snowed there – has it already snowed in her town? Why is she suddenly asking? Saeka thinks that she came to see Sensei. She's still upset she hurt Kyou's feelings, but she did it because she wanted this. Blushing, she says, “Sensei, can we get closer? I can't move [as fast as] you, so...” He responds by suddenly hugging her, and Saeka wraps her arms around him after the initial surprise. She looks up, thinking that being here, where the snow hasn't fallen, it feels like she's under a completely different sky. Saeka pulls away a little, leaning against the wall of a building, and the chapter ends as Yanaidu leans down and kisses her.

Translator's Notes: I plan to keep summarizing these, but it feels increasingly pointless with no images available. This series especially relies on more images than text, and I don't have much of a talent for describing them. Anyway, I enjoy Mio, because it takes a rare blend of privilege, loneliness, and low self-esteem to enact a plan like hers. Thinking back to Chapter 26 or so, Saeka's mom was pretty disapproving of Saeka even having a crush on Yanaidu, so I'll be disappointed if there isn't some conflict soon.

Back to [Bokura wa Itsumo]Main page

Bokura wa Itsumo - [Chapter 44]

2011-07-31T08:17:00.000-05:00

Translator: Sarah

Chapter 44: your town

The chapter begins with Nori summing up what she knows about Haruna. Two houses down from hers, in a run-down one-story house, he lives with just his uncle. He has a uniform he got from Kyou-chan. When he was a little boy, his mother died, and he grew up in institutions. He seems to have had a girlfriend when he first came to town, but he promptly dumped her. Before she knew it, Yuu got attached to him. He has a somewhat imposing face, that seems both grown-up and childish. He came back to this town to see Nori, and told her that he loves her. That's the Haruna she knows. Picking back up where they ran into each other at the end of Chapter 43, Nori asks Haruna if he needed something from her. Hmm... He needed to hear Nori's voice, is what he needed. Nori finds his directness embarrassing and hits him with her bag, saying, “Isn't that embarrassing to say!?” He asks her what's with the tsundere act, and she tells him not to forget that he's still in middle school. He replies, “Settle down, there, high school student!!” Once Nori settles herself, Haruna tells her that he ran into his uncle on his way home earlier. He just came in to drop off his luggage before heading back out; but, for the first time, he was able to really talk to him. He said to thank Nori for the stew. Smiling, Haruna tells Nori that, if she hadn't intervened in their relationship, he doesn't think he would ever have been able to communicate with his uncle like that. Nori seems a bit flustered, stammering that she didn't do anything special, but she's happy. Looking a little shy, Nori tells Haruna that she's been in front of his house hundreds of times before, but now it's her most special place. Haruna asks what she means, and she tells him, “Because... This is is where I had my first kiss.” Haruna sighs, then leans in to Nori, asking, “Why are you being so cute?” He's about to kiss her, but two older women walking down the street see them, and they quickly separate. As they pass, Haruna looks down, and asks, “Nori, would you come to my room?” Nori responds, “Huh?” and he rephrases, “I want you to come to my room.”

The chapter changes to a shot of a depressed Kyou, still pushing the bike he got in the last chapter. He pauses in front of the batting center, but just drops his head and passes by. Back to Nori, who is repeating Haruna's words in her head, until her brain sort of fizzles out. She responds by giving him a thumbs-up, and flatly saying, “Okay.” He tells her not to force herself, and Nori clearly starts to force herself, yelling, “I'm, I'm not forcing myself!! I've been in there once before!! (I took advantage of the situation!)” Haruna notes that it's too cold to stand outside and talk, and Nori is still overreacting, “That is exactly right!!” She looks around to see if anyone is watching, and Haruna tells her that she's acting way too suspicious. She follows him in, and we see that Takatsuki (Mio's nurse) has been watching from down the street. Seeing Nori go into Haruna's house, she mutters, “Huh... It's not like this is supposed to be my job, but...” She pulls out her phone, complaining, “Honestly, that selfish rich girl...” She calls Mio, thinking, “Even though they're just middle school kids...”

Nori follows Haruna to his room, and they both freeze up a bit in the doorway. Nori gets anxious about the silence, thinking, “Say something, Haruna! Say something!!” Finally, he gives her a little smile, and says, “Come on in.” (Nori's thought: “He looks serious!!”) Nori follows him in, and he tells her she can sit down. Does she want him to bring her anything? Nori is still a bit stuck on questioning whether or not agreeing to come into his bedroom makes her look like a loose girl. No, no, no... It's not like she's going in there to do anything, or that it's a sudden development... She's just over-thinking. Haruna leaves to get something to drink, and Nori starts to calm down and look around the room. She looks over all the books and notebooks on his desk, thinking that he must be working hard as a third-year middle school student with high school entrance exams. She had the same study book! That takes her back... She opens one of his notebooks, and looks at his hand-writing, and thinks he's unexpectedly well-organized for a middle school student. She's tries to picture him in class, looking bored. She turns around and looks at the pile of unpacked boxes in his room, and her expression turns sad. As Haruna comes back into the room with their tea, he finds Nori sitting in front of the boxes. He asks her why she's sitting there like that, and she says, “There's been something I've wanted to ask you. Why do you have all of these boxes packed?” Haruna puts down the tray he's carrying, realizing that he'll have to explain. Nori continues, telling him that Onohira told her, “Haruna's room is still full of unpacked boxes.” He starts to say, “Wait, Onohira...” and Nori tells him that isn't the issue. When she was here before and peeked into his room, she saw that it was true. (The point being, it's been like that the whole time he's lived here.) The kitchen and such are all in order, it's only Haruna's things that are packed up. It's like he's prepared to leave at any time, like it's a room that someone's renting... But yet, it's Haruna's room. Nori's eyes start to well up, and Haruna can't think of what to say, looking sadly at her. He says, “Nori...” and she stands up to look him in the eyes. She asks, “This place... Is this room still yours, Haruna?”

Looking down at Nori, Haruna repeats, “My... place...” Looking at him, Nori thinks again about how sad he seems... Rather than explain himself, Haruna finally replies, “All right. I'll put my things away.” Nori gives him a skeptical look, asking if he'll really do it. He reassures her twice, and Nori smiles. She starts to roll up her sleeves, and says, “It's settled, so let's get to it!” Haruna stops her, telling her that he promises to do it himself, later. Nori thinks that they'll make this town a place Haruna can belong, and she starts to talk to him about the snow. Suddenly, Haruna wraps his arms around her from behind, resting his forehead on her shoulder. Nori says his name, but he just sadly hugs her, hiding his face. The scene switches to Kyou returning to school with the bike. As he pushes it through the gates, he hears, “Kyousuke-kun? What's wrong? Why are you pushing that bike?” The chapter ends with him looking up to see Kaori.

Translator's Notes: Hi, Kaori! It's only been about thirty chapters since we've seen you. This is one of those chapters that works well enough as part of a volume, but feels like nothing is happening when read alone. Admittedly, I dragged my heels on translating this, waiting to pair it with the next chapter. It was a little less boring than I remembered, coming back to finish the last few pages.

Back to [Bokura wa Itsumo]Main page

360° Material - [Chapter 17]

2011-07-25T06:28:00.000-05:00

Translator - Sarah
Proofreader - Macka

Chapter 17: Conflict

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter begins with Mio leaving the sports assembly while texting Taki: “The assembly just ended. How about you?” After sending it, she runs into Marui, who seems happy she came to the assembly. Mio tells him that she had some free time, then says, “Speaking of which, Marui, you were so cool!” Marui seems surprised, but Mio prattles on saying it's the first time she's seen Shii-chan's too. She continues saying that everyone looked so cool in their uniforms. Marui turns his head to the side and mutters, “Ah, the uniforms...” Meanwhile, some of the girls from Akane's class call her over to ask how she knows that guy from the basketball team. And ask her if they went to middle school together. One of the girls adds that she saw them coming to school together this morning, and another backs her up. Akane starts to say, “We didn't go to the same middle school...” but is interrupted. The girl in the front of the group exclaims, “No way, is he your boyfriend!?” Blushing, Akane firmly denies it, looking over at him talking to Mio. She turns away, saying, “Honestly... that's impossible...” and rushes off, ignoring the girls asking her to wait.

Mio gets a reply message from Taki, telling her that he'll be out in about ten minutes. Mio lights up and exclaims that that was a pretty fast response, coming from Taki. Marui asks where Taki is, and Mio explains that he was recruited by Ichii for some sort of work. Marui asks if she's waiting for him, and Mio tells him she is. It'll be about ten minutes, so maybe she should contact him again. Marui tells her that, if she has some free time, she should come out with him. He needs to go buy some equipment [for the basketball team]. Mio isn't sure if she has the time, but Marui assures her it's not far. He just needs to change clothes and tells her to wait by the gate. Mio thinks that if it's just down the street, she can be back soon enough, but will it be all right? She texts Taki that she's going out to buy something, and hears some girls on the other side of the gate calling, “Marui-senpai.” The girls tell him that he was great in the assembly, and he thanks them. After the girls say good bye, Mio teases him from behind the gate, singing, “Marui-senpaiii....” Mio tells him that it's nice, being called, “Senpai.” It seems simultaneously happy and embarrassing. Marui offers to call her, “Ootaka-senpai,” and Mio recoils. It needs to come from an actual underclassman... But, Marui suddenly seems awfully popular. Marui comments that he's probably just fresh in their memories after that demonstration. Speaking of which, Shimizu was also being swarmed by girls earlier. Mio exclaims that of course Shii-chan was that popular! She's so tall and pretty... Marui then turns around and asks Mio why she's lining up behind him like that. Mio explains that she doesn't want to give anyone the wrong idea that she's his girlfriend. Blushing, Marui asks who she's talking about, and Mio points out the girls who are looking at them. He tells Mio she doesn't need to worry about that, but Mio suggests that his future girlfriend might be in that group. He just responds, “She isn't.” Mio scolds him that he's far too hung up on looks, and he gives Mio a look over. He tells her that's going too far, and she just seems confused. His last two girlfriends were both extremely cute. He starts to say it wasn't really just that, but trails off, falling silent. Watching the traffic lights, Marui thinks that he's never been the one to tell someone that he likes them first... The wind picks up, and a leaf blows into Mio's hair. Marui pulls it out, thinking, “First love, huh?” Then he says out loud, “It's valuable.” Mio sees the leaf, and has no idea what he means. The light changes, and some of Marui's teammates call out to him from across the street. He crosses, and Mio looks around, thinking he can't have meant that leaf was something valuable. She can't seem to move; the atmosphere suddenly changed... Marui yells back at her, telling her the light will change, and Mio runs across the street.

Back at school, Taki is checking his watch, and Hatano asks if he's worried about the time. Is Ootaka waiting for him? He tells her yes, and Hatano tells him that she heard Ootaka was with Marui yesterday after school. Hatano heard from her friend, the manager of the basketball club, that Marui was missing from practice. He was talking to Ootaka the whole time. Noticing how angry Taki looks, Hatano says, “Ah, I guess you didn't know? Sorry, maybe I shouldn't have said anything!?” Taki replies, “...It's fine...” while aggressively clicking his pencil. Hatano points out that that isn't a mechanical pencil then notes that those two seem pretty close. Taki replies that they went to middle school together. Hatano wonders aloud if they went to grade school, or maybe even kindergarten, together. Taki tells her that he doesn't know that much, and Hatano smiles at how flustered Taki is by the conversation. She says, “Hmm... I wonder if they decided on a high school together too?” At that, Taki knocks over his stack of papers, and Hatano decides to take it further. She points out that Marui seems to be pretty popular. She wonders if maybe Ootaka and Marui aren't really only friends... Like, they were friends, but before they knew it, they were more... Yesterday, too, maybe they were really meeting up while Taki wasn't there... Taki cuts her off by slamming his hand down on the desk. Glaring at her, he says, “Shut up. You don't know what you're talking about, so don't say nasty things about Mio!” Then, Taki goes back to picking up the papers, as Hatano stares silently.

At the drug store, Mio is helping Marui buy his supplies for the basketball club. As they leave, Mio tells him that she hadn't expected to see him [acting responsible] like this today. He tells her it was sort of a change of pace, being helpful... They stop, noticing a crowd of people, and Mio wonders what happened. As they start to move in for a closer look, Mio's phone rings, and she tells Marui she can't come. Taki is finished, so she has to go. Marui thanks her for going with him today, then leans back against the fence, muttering, “Ch…, damn Taki...” He points his finger at her, then pulls back, thinking, “What am I doing?” He points back at her and “shoots,” but is surprised when she actually stumbles as he does it. (She seems to have stepped on a rock?) He bursts out laughing, and Mio continues down the street.

Mio sees Hatano leaving, and is glad to see Taki isn't with her. She tries to go on, but Hatano calls out to her. Hatano tells her that Taki is surprisingly manly. Blushing, she says she didn't think she'd see him do something like that... Well, it was because of Ootaka... Mio wonders what she means, and tries to ask Hatano what happened, but she's already gone. Mio thinks that she doesn't quite know, but just now, was she trying to make her jealous? So then, most likely, she... Mio runs up to Taki, and yells, “Taki-kun, what happened earlier?” He doesn't know what Mio is talking about, and she goes on to ask if he lifted something heavy or protected someone. With a very confused look, he tells her no, and Mio goes back to wondering what happened. Maybe it was something he did without thinking, something trivial... Mio tells him that, up until now, he's been having normal contact with Hatano, and she's been patient, but... She doesn't like it. Thinking that, if Hatano likes Taki, it's a different story, Mio tells him that she can't stand to see him being unnecessarily friendly with Hatano. Taki stares at her, and Mio is uncomfortable with the silence. She then wonders if she went too far. She starts to apologize...and adds that it's not like she's saying he should be cold to people, or that she wants him to be concerned about normal interactions... Did she say some weird things? She apologizes for being annoying. Mio explains that she wasn't going to say anything, but when she ran into Hatano earlier... She looks up, and Taki starts to laugh. Mio asks if he's in shock, and he tells her it's not that. He just realized that's why she would talk to Marui about it, and not to him. Mio asks who told him that she was discussing this with Marui... Then asks, “What did Marui tell you!?” She doesn't know what he heard, but it was supposed to be between friends... Seeing how flustered Mio is, Taki asks, “Can I hug you?” Mio asks him to repeat that, and he says, “I really want to hug you right now. Can I?” Mio thinks there's no reason he can't, and tells him to go ahead. Mio wonders why, after suddenly grabbing her on the train before, he's asking now... Her heart is pounding so hard, she can hear it. Taki slowly pulls her into a hug, and Mio puts her head on his chest, noticing that the sound of their hearts beating is overlapping. The rhythm is ticking faster than usual. Mio giggles, and wraps her arms around Taki, listening to the comforting, precious sound of their overlapping heartbeats.

Translator’s Comment: There's a cute omake at the end of Volume 4, in which Mio is remembering when she first met Marui in grade school. He was trying to put up a poster, but was too short to reach. Since Mio was taller than him back then, she offered to help, but ended up offending him by asking what grade he was in. He stormed off, and the teacher Mio complained to about it told her that they're in the same grade. So, they've apparently known each of other since around fifth grade, but were not exactly friends until middle school.

Back to [360° Material]Main page

L♥DK - [Chapter 26]

2011-07-24T09:36:00.000-05:00

Translator - Yumi.JE/Sadeness
Proofreader - milkcoffee/shmook
Raw provider - Osora

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter starts with Aoi and Wataru shopping for food condiments. Wataru invites her to make something together but embarrassingly concedes, saying “Of course, with the landlady too”. Aoi thinks that it has become… (?) They return home, happily chatting. Wataru says that he doesn’t have any intention of making cooking a career and firmly states that he only sees it as a hobby. Aoi looks a little impressed and notices that Wataru is looking at her. Wataru then explains that he is happy that she is listening to him. Aoi blushes a little. Wataru asks her if there is a free day that they could go out together, at which Aoi timidly answers that whenever is fine with her. Since he is going away with the Open Campus members, they should choose some days before that. Aoi looks happy as she nods. She reflects that it is fun and relaxing when she is with Wataru and if it will be alright to be honest with her current feelings. At that moment, there’s a loud horn. Wataru’s three elder sisters appear in a car, teasing him for walking with a girl and inviting him to their house. Wataru looks really annoyed and tries to get out of there quickly but Kurumi, one of the sisters, grabs Aoi and threatens her death if he doesn’t obey.

At their apartment, Wataru looks as if he is being forced to cook dinner. One of the sisters tries to sell Aoi her beauty products but Wataru impedes her. The other sister appears with an old album of Wataru’s rebellious' phase photos (Wataru tries to stop her but in vain) and shows it to Aoi who looks surprised. His sisters then explain how Wataru was a rebel in his Middle School days. Wataru, embarrassed, cuts the subject by scolding them about their mess at which the sisters answer coldly. Aoi, seeing this scene, bursts into laughter and says that he really looks like a younger brother. At that moment, the sisters start asking Aoi how they started dating and Aoi timidly replies that they’re not. However, the sisters aren't really listening and started discussing about the different types of kissing stages. One of them even asks her if she’s still a virgin. Aoi gets all red and vigorously says that she is. They then ask her if she had already kissed. Aoi becomes silent as she remembers the scene with Shuusei’s brother. Wataru, who is cleaning the tableware understands the situation and invites her to go up, cutting the conversation short. The sisters advise him to not do anything erotic, and Wataru shouts that he won’t.

At a room on the second floor, Wataru apologizes for his sisters’ behavior. Aoi says that it was lively and fun. She comments that Wataru too, had gone through a lot. Wataru explains that there was a time when he didn’t like his sisters so he didn’t come home often, but they aren’t bad sisters. He then lowers his face, getting depressed, saying that it wasn’t the first time but it’d be better if he didn’t hear it (about the kiss). Aoi quickly says that it was an accident and it was due to her carelessness. Wataru hesitantly asks if she was forced and Aoi gets silent. Wataru becomes all agitated and asks by whom. Aoi remembers the scene again and answers, “By his brother”. Seeing Wataru’s shocked face, she quickly tries to correct it by saying that she got it uncounted. She then remembers Shuusei comforting her with a kiss on her eyes and falls silent again. Wataru, noticing her face, asks “…by Kugayama?” Aoi, still remembering the scene, answers “…but not on the mouth, on the eye…”

Wataru gets close to Aoi and says, “If I were to kiss you now, will I be the first?” Seeing her getting panicky, he explains that it’s a joke and he’ll put up with just this - he goes forward and it seems like he will kiss her on the forehead but instead, does it on her neck, leaving a hickey. Apologizing, he reflects that he might not be so calm and composed.

At her flat, Aoi takes medicine from a drawer because her throat is hurting. She looks at the reflection of the hickey in the mirror and thinks that he’s not a friend but a man. Suddenly, her phone rings and the caller is Shuusei. When she picks up, it’s actually Satsuki on the phone, which shocks Aoi. As Satsuki is about to tell her something, she hears Shuusei telling Satsuki to stop and the line gets cut off. She thought as she lies down on her bed, “Why Satsuki?” The phone rings again and it is Shuusei this time. He apologizes for what Satsuki has done. After assuring him that it’s fine, he asks her if she has gotten a cold, since her voice sounds hoarse. She tells him she’s fine while thinking that he is with Satsuki. Suddenly, Aoi collapses and drops her phone. This leaves Shuusei asking her urgently on the phone, “What is it? Oi!” As he gets no reply, he left the house (To go to Aoi, I guess.)

Translator's Comment: Wataru’s sisters are really fun. It was a nice change. However, poor Wataru, he’s at the end of his limit with Aoi. I’ve been rooting for him for a while but I know it’s not going to happen, which is a shame because he’s much better than Shuusei IMO. Moreover, it looks like Satsuki wants to mess Aoi up even more. It looks like she really wants Shuusei back…

Back to [L♥DK]Main page

Bokura Ga Ita (僕等がいた) - [Chapter 66] English Scans

2011-07-23T11:22:00.000-05:00

Download Chapter 66 English Scans

You need to unzip the file to read the chapter. Go to rarlab.com to download the free unzipper programme.

Please don't forget to thank the rest of the staff who are involved in this. Enjoy!

Back to [Bokura Ga Ita]Main page

Hapi Mari - [Chapter 29] summary

2011-07-16T23:55:00.000-05:00

Translator - whisperpuppies
Proofreader - jae

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter starts out with Hokuto and Chiwa visiting Chiwa’s father, as he has caught a cold. She reprimands him, for he has told her before that only idiots catch colds. What’s funny is that both Hokuto and her father reply that she’s being too harsh. Hokuto whispers to Chiwa, “Aren’t you being too rash?” But she replies that she has always been like this. Hokuto looks up with a start… “Always?” Chiwa leaves the living room to make something to eat, and Chiwa’s father thanks Hokuto.

Hokuto: Eh?

Chiwa’s father: Ah, it’s just that she looks really happy. Didn’t you say you’ll make her happy when you brought her out of here the last time?

Hokuto looks thoughtful and is about to reply when Chiwa interrupts with a scream. It turns out that there’s nothing edible in the refrigerator. She tells Hokuto to continue cooking the porridge while she runs out to buy something.

Hokuto: Wait! I’ve never even stood in the kitchen before!

Chiwa: Keep stirring it while cooking over low heat.

She then asks him, “Will you make this for me too when I’m sick?” Hokuto is a little surprised, but Chiwa then tells him that she was only joking, and to look after the stove before she leaves. After they leave her house, Hokuto asks in the car if she has ever thought of abandoning her father.

Chiwa: What?!

Hokuto: It’s not strange if you should, since he has messed up your life so much. Even his wife has escaped.

Chiwa: Ha..ha…well…even if he’s like that, he’s still my father.

Hokuto: Eh? Is that it?

Chiwa: Yup. Even if you were to become those guys that mooch off their wives, I’ll still feed you.

Hokuto: Why…. So you’re the type to swallow everything, including me and your dad. Is that really alright? What is your happiness?

Chiwa (looks stunned but answers cheerfully): Haha….why all of a sudden Hokuto?

Hokuto: I’m serious.

Chiwa then quiets down and replies, “Even if you say this all of a sudden…happiness….happiness. I think it’s when the things you wish for has come true?”

Hokuto drops his head in defeat. “Like I said, it’s not about me!”

Chiwa: You’re asking this all of a sudden…but if something good happens to you, it’s something good for me too.

Hokuto: I see…so if I’m not happy, then you won’t be either.

Chiwa: Yea, something like that.

Chiwa thinks that Hokuto’s been acting strangely.

The scene changes to Hokuto’s grandpa’s home. The former chairman greets Chiwa with open arms and totally ignores Hokuto. Suddenly, he flips around to Hokuto. “By the way, when is my great-grandchild coming along?” Chiwa moans in despair for Hokuto to help her. She begins, “Well…”

Hokuto (smiling): It’ll be soon. He may even be able to meet you.

Chiwa flushes hotly, wondering why he had to say something so ridiculous.
She thought that he didn’t want children. The three go inside to the living room to sit down for discussion. Hokuto’s grandpa asks why he wants to step down from the post of president of Mamiya Commercial Affairs. Shocked, Chiwa asks, “Why? Did Hokuto do something bad? If you fire someone like him…”

Hokuto: Calm down. I wanted to bring you here so you can hear this. Now sit down.

Chiwa wonders what’s up with his sudden decision.

Hokuto continues, “I actually meant that I wanted to be in charge of another division. Couldn’t you relay the responsibilities of the tourism division to me?”

Both the chairman and Chiwa looks stunned.

Hokuto: That division is entering a new marketplace, and even with Satoru in charge, we’re losing money. I found out that even the director wanted to exit the market altogether.

Grandpa: There?

Hokuto: Yes. If you let me take charge, I promise to show you profits within a year. If I can accomplish this, would you formally admit me as the successor to Mamiya Enterprises?

Grandpa: Even if you say this…would the people involved approve? Also, what will you do if you don’t succeed? You can’t just get away with nothing.

Hokuto: Of course, I’ll give up on any hopes of succession if that happens.

Chiwa: Wait! Why this all of a sudden? Why are you rushing things? Aren’t things now alright? Slowly building up your achievements…

Hokuto: So you oppose? But then again, you married me so that I could continue being the president so I suppose you do have the right to oppose. Even if you divorce me now, I won’t have any complaints.

Chiwa: Why would I do that now of all times?!

Grandpa: Wait…calm down. But why are you (Chiwa) also so concerned about getting to the top of Mamiya? It must be revenge, isn’t it? You (Hokuto) must hate us so if you even brought her here.

Hokuto (to grandfather): Revenge? That’s not it. Rather, I would like to thank you grandpa. Because of you, I was able to meet her. (to Chiwa) Even if this violates our contract, I don’t want to leave you anymore.

Chiwa (flustered): I don’t either! But…

Hokuto: With things the way it is now, we can’t become a true couple. There’s just too much selfishness. Yet, for her sake and my own, I would like to put an end to the “me” right now. If you can please understand…

Hokuto bows down to his grandfather. Chiwa is shocked that he would do such a thing. The former chairman finally agrees, and tells him that he will try to persuade the current president. Nothing bad would happen if Hokuto can turn profits, but if he fails, he must go back to his original plans. Hokuto thanks his grandfather. Meanwhile, Chiwa wonders what he meant by not being a “true couple”. Why things don’t feel right for him? Is he unsatisfied with something? She was planning to support him all the way. But more importantly, this bet is just too risky. If Hokuto fails, then everything he’s worked for in the past 20 years will go to waste.

The next day, Shitara storms into Hokuto’s office, demanding to know what was going on.

Shitara: What happened? Didn’t you want to stand at the top of Mamiya? For that reason, you have…

Hokuto: The goal has never changed -- just the method of getting there.

Shitara: Just the method? Aren’t you making detours? You’ve changed. You weren’t the type to do something so counter-productive.

Hokuto: I’ve told you before, as time passes, even I change.

Shitara (mad): I can’t understand you anymore!

Hokuto: That’s alright. You don’t have to go out of your way to. Anyways, I have to go. I still need to make the rounds to tell everyone of my resignation. (walks past Shitara) Of course, I’ll also formally visit you later to inform you, President Shitara.
(t/n: Hokuto uses very polite language to Shitara, as one would to a stranger or a mere business associate. This shows that he has cut away all personal relations to her.)

Sunday comes along, and Chiwa and Hokuto are sitting together reading magazines and newspapers. Chiwa still can’t wrap her head around what had happened earlier, and felt as if she should be happier since it’s the weekend. Hokuto notices that she’s still in the blues, and asks, “What? Not able to relax because I’m free on the weekend?” Chiwa replies, “No…it’s just…”

Hokuto: Now that I’ve nothing to do, and I’m free... (moves closer to Chiwa) Even though it’s still afternoon, wanna do naughty things with me?

Hokuto starts fumbling around with her shirt, but Chiwa isn’t in the mood. She’s still worried about Hokuto’s choice, but tells herself that she has to trust him if she’s his wife. Yet…the more she thinks about it, the more she’s worried. Hokuto notices and sits up.

Hokuto: So you’re still worried, huh? About what I’m doing now…

Chiwa (flustered): Of course not! What worrying…

Hokuto: When I asked you earlier where your happiness lies, I also thought about mine. It’s not fulfilling the wish that I have had for the past 20 years, but rather, being able to live and die with you.

Chiwa flushes like a tomato at his confession. Hokuto continues, “Keep listening. It’s not that I want to pretend that I haven’t been living for myself and my dead mother for the past 20 years while ignoring my father. But…now…I don’t want to lose any more time I have with you. This is why you should wait and believe in me. Once I bring an end to the previous self, I will give you the rest of my life.” A tear slips from Chiwa.

Chiwa: Sorry, I was just moved with what you said. It was like a proposal.

Hokuto: Proposal? Ah…proposal. Did I not ever propose to you?

Chiwa: You didn’t!

Hokuto: So you want me to do it properly?

Chiwa: Ye…Yes.

Hokuto: Then…actually nah. If you want me to say it, you have to beg for it.

Chiwa: Eh?

Hokuto: Something like, “Please my husband, I want it.”

Chiwa: Please…

Hokuto: Haha

Chiwa reflects that even though he’s only proposed after they married, and that their order is all wrong compared to others, this is probably their true starting line.

The next day, Chiwa bumps into Asahina on the street. He’s queuing up in super long line for food, and Chiwa asks him to buy her share too. Asahina comes back with her lunch and tells Chiwa, “I’ve heard from Sakuraba that your husband resigned from the position of president at Mamiya.”

Chiwa: Well, there were several reasons…

Asahina: Does this mean that the marriage is also dissolved? It seems that he has his own reasons too, but didn’t he force you to marry him so that he could continue being president?

Chiwa: Why…Where do you learn of such a thing?!

Asahina: I just don’t get you. I thought that it was because of the debt, but why did you go through such a pointless marriage? Furthermore, if he breaks the contract, there’s no meaning to staying married.

Chiwa: There is meaning…it’s because we want to be together.

Asahina: What I wanted to say was…to what point are you sacrificing yourself for others? He married you to continue being president, but why are you fine with it if he stops? Isn’t he being too selfish? Twirling you around like that…I’m worried. What about your happiness?

Chiwa (shouts): You don’t know anything!!

Chiwa leaves Asahina and her lunch behind and crosses the road, unaware of an oncoming car. Asahina rushes out to cover her, getting ran over instead.

Back to [Hapi Mari]Main page

Yumemiru Taiyou - [Chapter 44]

2011-07-14T10:11:00.001-05:00

Translator - Sadeness
Proofreader - Macka

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter begins with Shimana telling Taiga about the warning his mum gave them about no kisses before marriage. With an angry expression, Taiga pushes her in an empty classroom and asks her what this is all about. Shimana replies that his mom told her to teach her man patience and after he becomes a citizen of Fukuoka that he mustn't drink and that he has to confess his love to his girlfriend every night.

Taiga angrily says that that is not what he is asking about; it’s about him going to Fukuoka. He asks her if she’s scared to be separated from him and that it’s OK to be selfish. He allows Shimana to tell him whenever she's unhappy because they are a couple. Shimana worries that if she were selfish, she would be hated; however, Taiga assures her that that would never happen. She then wonders how he’s always been able to understand what she is thinking. He once again asks her if she is worried. She replies that she’s worried that after they separate, they’ll probably almost never meet, that he’ll fall in love with someone else and that he won’t be the same person she has always known. Taiga replies that he won’t fall in love with another person because he hates women and only Shimana is good for him, and that there are no other interesting women like her.

Shimana says that someone might fall for him but he angrily replies that there won’t be because so far only Miku and she have confessed to him. When Shimana asks about the teacher, he says that the confession happened naturally. So, she shouldn't get worried and she shouldn't cry because of that. He tells her to call him anytime and that it is OK to be selfish. She thinks that unlike whenever he pats her on the head to comfort her, this time her worries won’t go away that easily with just a pat, probably because she loves him so much. At that moment, Taiga gets a phone call from Ken asking him where he is. Apparently, Ken, Rei and Miura thought Taiga was leaving today and wanted to see him off. Then Taiga asks them for a favour. When Ken retorts he could do it himself, Taiga replies he wants to stay with Shimana all day.

The scene switches to the 4 of them riding bikes while playing a Japanese word game. (Can’t remember the name, sorry) Suddenly, Shimana hugs Taiga’s back, saying she loves him, which surprises him and he shouts to let go. Later, they’re sitting by the river. Zen asks Taiga if here is alright, they could go anywhere he wants to go. Taiga tells them that this place is fine and that today he has made good memories. Both Asahi and Zen, looking gloomy, begin to regret not being nicer to him and allowing him to drink much alcohol. Taiga shouts that it sounds as if he’s going to die. They add that the next time they meet they’ll be adults and Zen will be the greatest mangaka while Asahi will be a lawyer like his dad, helping lots of people. Taiga then says during high school he thought about becoming an English teacher but because his dad was against it, his dream didn’t come true.

We see a flashback of Taiga and his dad talking at that time. His dad tells Taiga that he didn’t bring him up like this to be anything but a public prosecutor. He adds that if he really wants to be a teacher then he must pass the exam of the administration of justice. As long as he has done this, he can take exams to any university he wants. In this way, he’ll succeed the exam to be a public prosecutor; if he doesn't he won’t attend university. End of flashback.

Taiga continues saying that he studied earnestly but he didn’t pass the university entrance exams and had to give up his dream. That’s why, he wants them to fulfil their dreams and he’ll support them. Shimana then says that she’s got dreams: To become a girlfriend to whom he’ll be able to say his real feelings to and to attend school (university) together. Laughing a bit, Taiga says “Interesting…”, while Asahi tells her it’ll definitely happen and Zen exclaims that it would be good if it comes true. They decide to go back home and Taiga asks the other 3 what they’re doing. They seem to be plotting something.

The next scene shows Taiga at home alone wondering where everyone is. He then finds a piece of paper telling him to go to the park. There, he sees only Asahi who shows him a photo of him, his dad and Taiga. The photo was taken the first time they met when Taiga went to the Asahi’s dad’s workplace. Asahi thought Taiga was weird at first because Taiga told him he wanted to meet him. But then Asahi’s dad explained to him that it was because he saw him as a little brother. So, that made Asahi happy. After hearing that, Taiga makes a weird face, and Asahi asks him “What’s with this face?” (I reckon it’s his “I will not cry” face ^^) Asahi then tells him to go to Zen and Shimana next and to make sure to gather the photos. Taiga sees a line of photos on the floor and decides to go back because it’s too troublesome. ^_^ Zen stops him and tells him to properly gather the photos and after that, he’ll give him a present: a photo of him, Taiga and Asahi.

That photo was taken on the first day when Zen came to live with them. Apparently, he was having a hard time at home at that time. Even though his dad had trouble finding work and his brother stopped boxing, Zen couldn’t do anything to help. So, he was worried about his family every day. But since the day Taiga brought Shimana home, things started to change and he’s been having fun. Zen thanks him and tells him to go to Shimana. Taiga does that weird face again while Zen reminds him to gather the photos. Despite Taiga saying no, he does it anyway.

When he reaches her, she’s not ready for him yet. She has made a photo album for him but she hasn’t finished writing in it. She made it because there are lot of feelings she wanted to convey to him. Shimana tells him that she was happy the first time they met because he understood how she felt. She thanks him for “collecting” her from here (the park). Shimana then asks him why the disagreeable face. Taiga says being separated will become too painful. Shimana adds that there’s still time, he should retract his job transfer. Taiga tells her there’s no time and asks why she is shaking. Shimana tells him that it’s because after talking she felt like crying, so she’s trying not to. After that, he tells her that it’s OK to cry in front of him. Hearing this, she burst into tears and says that after all she doesn’t want to be separated; she wants to be with him. He says it’s the same for him and Shimana tells him she loves him. The time he leaves is approaching and her anxiety doesn’t disappear.

Suddenly, Ken, Rei and Miura arrive. They bought what Taiga asked them to. After Ken wishes Taiga good luck, , the 3 of them leaves. Taiga gives the bag to Shimana. It’s a present for her. He didn’t have the time to get it so he asked Rei to get it because he was sure it would be nice if he asked her. It’s a key holder. He thought she would like one with ribbons. Shimana says she likes it and thanks him. (Taiga gave a lovely smile) He tells her that the first key it will hold is the house they live in at the moment, then her family’s house key. Soon, he’ll give her the key to his new house in Fukuoka, so there’ll be that key too. Shimana then shouts “A duplicate key?” and Taiga replies yes. Taiga then adds that after that, some day they’ll build a house, it will hold the key to where they will be together. (Kyaaa!!!!) Shimana, blushing, looks stunned and asks what he means. Of course, a blushing Taiga tells her doing such a face, of course she understands. But Shimana is thinking she wants to hear it properly from his mouth. Taiga tells her it’s OK, next time they meet, even if she’s in love with someone else or she’s going out with Zen, it’s all right. Shimana looks really pissed and Taiga says, “As I thought, you’re angry”. But then he adds: (I’ll put it all because it’s too lovely!!!)“But to me, there’s only Shimana. So, even if you’re in love with someone else, that time, I’ll do the chasing. That’s why, don’t worry. I’ll be sure to come back, so at that time if we still love each other mutually, then let’s get married.” (God, he’s got such a sweet smile when he says that and Shimana’s teary face…) Shimana hugs Taiga tightly and tells him that they’ll definitely get married and she’ll wear a dress with lots of ribbons. He tells her he doesn’t really mind but he prefers a white kimono. Shimana says she loves him very much and he says “Yeah, me too.” Shimana thinks her worries were blown away at once. She used to think that even if he didn’t love her, it was ok if only he was by her side and everyday they would be together like that, but she could never have imagined such a happy ending like this.

Asahi, hiding behind with Zen, takes a photo of them cuddling on the bench. Asahi says that they look good together and Zen says that though it’s painful, he has to admit it’s true. The chapter ends with Shimana thinking “The next time, when you return, don’t leave. Let’s be together forever.”

Translator’s Comment: Wow, what a chapter. I didn’t translate everything so that I can be quicker but so much was going on… It was a bittersweet chapter really. But, I did not expect Taiga to propose to Shimana. He’s always been my favourite character but I love him even more now!!! ^_^ The last page is so heart breaking though: Taiga watching her sleep while holding her hand and the next picture he’s not here anymore, and none of them realised it. I guess he would have found it too difficult to say goodbye… It really feels like the end is approaching. I read on a Japanese blog that the last volume is vol. 10 so, there’s not many chapters left as vol. 9 is already out. So sad because I love this manga so much and I wanted to see more of Taiga and Shimana life together…

Back to [Yumemiru Taiyou]Main page

360° Material - [Chapter 16]

2011-07-03T10:50:00.000-05:00

Translator - Sarah
Proofreader - Jae

Chapter 16: Clubs Assembly

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter opens with Mio, Taki, Marui, and Akane walking to school. They seem to have been discussing school clubs, and Mio just learned that Akane was in the kendou club in middle school. She says that it seems fitting for Akane, and asks if she plans to join in high school too. Akane isn't sure, and says that she'll consider it after the clubs' assembly today. From the back of the group, Marui comments that he'll be appearing in the assembly. Mio asks if he'll be introducing the club from the stage or dancing or something. Marui tells her that another guy will be doing the introductions (and no one will be dancing). He's just demonstrating some basketball skills. As they talked, Akane glares in Marui's direction, thinking that she didn’t expect the guy to be in love with Ootaka-san. Did this start back when they were going to Nao's house? Glaring back at Taki, Akane angrily thinks “What are you doing, Nao!? Are you oblivious to this?” Akane
again recalls the time when Marui told her not to interfere in their relationship, and thinks that she might not need to worry based on that conversation. They reach a convenience store, and Mio suggests that they make a stop there. Akane initially says that she's going on ahead, but stays back when Marui follows Mio into the store. Wondering if Marui is waiting for an opportunity to strike, she suddenly grabs Taki's arm. He asks her if she needed something, she says that she doesn't, but... For now, shouldn't he pay attention to that?

As they approach the school gates, Akane is watching Mio and Taki talk (something about the bread from that store?) and thinks that Mio doesn't seem concerned about [being around Marui]. Akane glares back at Marui again, and he asks her what her problem was. She's been giving him dirty looks since they were on the train. Having thought he was just an idiot, she hadn't considered he might be tough to deal with... Akane tells him, “I've developed a slightly better opinion of you.” Marui says, “Huh?” and Akane continues to wonder what to do. If he was a bully (like the types she kept away from Taki when they were kids), she could easily get rid of him, but... As Akane is lost in thought, Marui tries and fails to get her attention. She doesn't notice that a guy on a bike was rushing towards her, so Marui puts his hand on her shoulder and guides her out of the way. Marui tells her that he doesn't know what, if anything, she's angry about, but she can tell him if she wants. She waves him off, and tells him she isn't angry, but she's just been deep in thought over a problem. Watching her walk into the school, Marui figures that it's just her default personality. Akane looks back at Marui (who is talking about a book with another guy) and thinks that if he likes Ootaka-san as much as it seems, this will definitely be tricky. Rubbing her arm where he touched it, Akane adds that if Marui betrays Nao, she will kill him.

Later, the boys are running sprints in PE, and everyone is impressed by Marui's speed. (Ishida is annoyed that he had to be put up against Marui.) But he could do better if he got serious, right? Marui says that he was being plenty serious, though the others point out that he isn't out of breath. Taki listens in, and runs as hard as he can when his turn comes. He finishes 0.05 seconds behind Marui's time, which the other guys are pretty impressed by. Taki eyes Marui, and the others question if that means they're having a face off. Marui says it doesn't, but thinks “But, if that's what he has in mind...” On their next trials, both improve their times by half a second, but Taki is still 0.05 seconds behind. They throw the timer to Ishida, and face off directly four more times. Taki gets as close as 0.03 seconds, but can never beat Marui. Taki tries to demand another shot, but their time is up. Taki declares that he lost; he couldn't get on the right track. How annoying... Marui sits up, commenting on his margin of victory (thinking that he was nervous about that 0.03 second difference). Taki calls him back, asking, “Have you heard anything?” Huh? Thinking that he was trying to talk about Marui's feelings for Mio again, Marui pointed out that they'd had this conversation, but Taki clarifies, “Has Mio discussed anything with you?” Marui recalls the conversation he had about Mio's “friend,” thinking that Taki himself is what's causing her to worry. But, figuring that Mio said it was a friend, he answers no. Shouldn't Taki ask Mio herself that question? Marui starts walking away again, and Taki tells him that he did ask. She actually talks to Marui...

In the teacher's office, Hatano and her friend are given boxes to take back to the classroom. They complain about the heavy boxes, so the teacher tells them that he'll show them something interesting in exchange. He takes out a book from last year, and Hatano looks intrigued. Back in the classroom, Taki is watching Mio talk to Marui, mentally comparing her sad face to the smile she put on when he asked her if something was wrong. Hatano spots him and taps his shoulder. She called for him three times, did he not notice? The two of them are talking as they walk down the hall, with Hatano asking Taki if Ootaka-san was angry yesterday. Taki answers “she wasn't, but...” Hatano leans in eagerly, asking, “But?” Taki doesn't answer, still staring off into space. Hatano starts to talk about how earlier, when there was something she didn't want to think about, she did some calculations in her head. Taki responds, “You do that, too, Hatano-san?” Hatano glances back, and Mio is angrily wadding up a piece of paper. Shii questions if she should be doing that, and Mio decides she better not. She smoothed it out, wondering if those two are talking excitedly about mathematics again. She wants to join, but she can't. Yuni looks at the paper Mio is holding, and asks why she's carrying that quiz around. Shii suggests that she's reviewing it, looking a bit shocked. Mio thinks that she declared she would get as good at algebra as Hatano-san, so she tried to get fired up for the lesson, but she couldn't do it. That hurdle was too high. However, she managed to perfect her work on that quiz. Planning to ask Taki to go to the library with her on the way home, Mio calls out to him, but the teacher sticks his head in and asks for the class representatives to come work in the staff room. Mio offers to go too, but is told that two is enough. Mio leans in the doorway, thinking her
positive attitude was promptly smashed. Mio hears something behind her, and finds Shii-chan and Yuni. Seeing Shii-chan in her uniform, Mio asks if she's participating in the assembly today, recalling that Akane said she'd be going. Shii tells her that she'll be there, but in the background. Mio says she'd like to go, since she has some free time, but wonders if it's OK for someone who isn't a first year to go. Shii assures her it's fine, and Mio suggests Yuni join her, but Yuni has to go to work. Yuni asks if Taki can go with her, and Mio glumly tells her he had to do something with Hatano-san.

Mio finds a spot to watch from above the stage, and spots Akane on the floor. She thinks that it still feels a little strange to see Akane at the same school, in the same uniform. Mio thinks that it has a different atmosphere than the classroom, so maybe she cannot think so much about things... But, seriously, what is Hatano trying to do? Even though she said that Mio was a problem, she told Taki she was worried Mio hated her? And why would she ask Taki that? Maybe she was just trying to get Taki-kun involved... Mio tells herself to stop thinking about that, and the chapter switches to a quick look at Taki unhappily working in the staff room. Back in the gym, Akane is trying to decide if she should join a sports club, even though it would take time away from concentrating on her grades for college... Akane realizes that someone is looking over her shoulder, and snaps at the person, “What are you looking at!?”

The guy who came in second to her in the entrance exams (from Chapter 13) says he was looking at what she wrote. She got a perfect score on her entrance exam, but that was after cramming for it. She couldn't keep up with that sort of studying if she joined a club could she? Putting on a cute, fake smile, Akane responds, “Right, shall we join the Tea Ceremony club?” Akane's cute act makes him blush, as he repeats, “Tea Ceremony...” Looking disgusted, Akane questions why she has to be in the same class as that guy. She was so annoyed that she unintentionally imitated Ootaka-san's behavior... The girls’ volleyball team gives their pitch, and Akane recognizes Shii-chan as Mio's friend. As she considers the club, Akane notices Mio calling out to Shii-chan from above. Thinking, “Speak of the devil...” Akane wonders why Mio is there. What is Nao doing? Eh, no matter... The kendou club is introduced next, and Akane is extremely put off by their comedy act and bad puns. (It's obviously lost in translation, but they're punning on “shinai,” as in the bamboo sword used in kendou, and “shinai,” the negative form of the verb meaning “to do.”)

Next, the boys' basketball club is announced, while Akane considers if she'd rather join a cultural club, or one to study for exams... It's the kendou club's fault for turning her off. Thinking that she can decide once the whole presentation is over, Akane looks up only to see Marui demonstrating his moves as part of the basketball team. Akane watches in awe as he weaves between the opposing players to shoot the ball, and then effortlessly completes a blind pass. Two girls behind her start talking about Marui, saying how cool that tall guy in the jacket is. Akane gives them a sort of disgusted look as one girl mentions his handsome face, and the other replies that she was talking about his basketball skills... But, well, both are good. (Akane is wondering if he's really that well-liked.) The team captain
gives a speech about how they're looking for a female manager (the position he offered Akane a few chapters back), then Marui steps up to demonstrate a free throw. As the girls behind her wonder if they should try for that manager position, Akane thinks that none of these people even know that he practically failed algebra last year... But, in spite of herself, she's impressed again as he easily shoots the ball and sinks his free throw. The ball bounces into the crowd, and Akane catches it. Marui steps up and says, “Ah, sorry... are you...” Stopping in the middle of asking if she's all right, Marui recognizes Akane and thinks that if that's who it is, she'd be all right. Trying to recall her name, Marui pictures Mio calling out “Akane-chan!” Without giving it too much thought, he yells, “Akane! Throw it here!” Hearing him call her by her first name, Akane throws the ball hard, directly at him. Marui smiles back at her, saying, “Nice pass!” Behind her, the girls who were talking before are chattering about how he called her, and the guy who was bothering her earlier is muttering, “He calls Ebihara-san, 'Akane,'...” As Mio is gazing at an airplane from the window, Akane is blushing furiously, wondering why she can't control how her heart is pounding. You don't just call out a person's name like that...

Back to [360° Material]Main page

360° Material - [Chapter 15]

2011-06-18T00:07:00.000-05:00

Translator - Sarah
Raw Provider - Shmook
Proofreader - Macka

Chapter 15: Might it be...?

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter starts with the class choosing representatives. No one volunteers, and the teacher asks for nominees. Meanwhile, Mio is trying to convince herself to remain upbeat and thinks maybe she was just being too sensitive yesterday. After giving herself a day to calm down, it should stop bothering her. However, while Mio was distracted by her own thoughts, the two people chosen to represent the class were Taki and Hatano. Mio stands up then flops back down after reading the board. She then thinks if this is some sort of harassment. Shii and Yuni question whether the decision was based entirely on algebra test scores. Taki was out of luck there. Mio thinks that's true; of all things to have happen... Hatano seems to have slept through the decision and Taki approaches her as Hatano's friend is trying to get her attention. Mio strains to listen to their conversation. Hatano asks Taki if he still has the book from yesterday, and he says he's in the middle of it. He takes the book out, and Hatano's friend comments on how difficult it looks. Mio remembers that she got in the way of their conversation about that book yesterday, and recalls what Hatano said about her because of it. Mio hangs her head, thinking, “Calm down, calm down!” Also noticing how Taki has been hanging around Hatano, Shii says that she's been concerned about that lately and asks Mio if she’s OK about that. Yuni also expresses some concern, pointing out that those two seem to be enjoying themselves quite a bit. As Mio tries not to stare at them, she replies that it seems they're enjoying that algebra book. Mio goes into deep thought and thinks, “Algebra? But even at that, why does it still bother me?” Fidgeting, Mio tries to play it off, saying that they're just having a normal conversation. Yuni teases her about being a flexible girlfriend, but Shii-chan still looks concerned. That is an unusual thing to see Taki doing, isn't it? While thinking, “Flexible, huh?” Mio casts a concerned glance in their direction, and accidentally meets Hatano's eyes. Yuni shows Mio a picture that she and Shii have been looking at, and Mio gives an exaggerated laugh, wondering if it'll be all right (that Hatano saw her looking). Marui looks up, having been quietly listening to their conversation. Hatano glances back, presumably finding that Mio isn't paying attention anymore.

Some time passes, and Mio waves good bye to Yuni and Shii-chan. As Taki is getting ready to leave, Mio asks him where he's going. He tells her that he has a committee meeting (for the class representatives). She then asks him how long it will take. Taki tells her that he doesn't know and asks Mio if she’s going ahead. Mio smiles and tells him that she'll kill some time and wait for him. Smiling, she tells Taki to email her when it's over, since she might not be in the classroom. Taki smiles back affectionately, telling her that he will. Hatano sticks her head in the door telling Taki that they can't start the meeting without him, and the two of them leave together. Mio anxiously watches them walk away together, thinking that they're tied together because of a similar interest, right? It feels like those two are gradually getting closer. Mio goes to the vending machine, and finds that it's out of the item she wanted. She lets out a big sigh and slumps against the machine, thinking what a problem [Taki and Hatano's interaction] could be. Marui comes up behind her and comments on what a big sigh that was. Mio asks him if he has basketball practice, and he says he forgot something and as he was walking back, he suddenly heard that magnificent sigh. Mio tries to pretend that the vending machine didn't have the orange candy she wanted, and Marui points out that it never had orange candy in the first place. He starts to leave, but looks back and sees how sad Mio looks. He remembers Taki talking to Hatano earlier, and asks Mio if something happened. Meanwhile, Akane is on her way to the staff room, and she notices Marui (whom she refers to as the guy who failed his test) and Ootaka-san talking. Mio thinks that even if she talks to Marui, there's nothing she can do about it, and starts to tell him that she has a friend who's been worrying about something. She's a little jealous over something. (Marui's thought: “Friend, huh?”) Marui asks her what that is, and Mio explains that her friend's boyfriend and a girl he has a lot in common with... Marui says he understands. Those two have been getting friendly, and Mio's friend is jealous. Mio tells him that they share interests that the girlfriend doesn't, and they seem to get really fired up when they talk about that subject. The boyfriend seems to be enjoying himself. She told Mio, “I can't give him that sort of enjoyment.” How can Mio get him to see it's upsetting her…” Catching herself, Mio corrects, “That's what my friend said!” Even though she thinks she shouldn't worry, she can't help but be bothered. Marui responds, “I see. Hmm.” Mio is overwhelmed by his reaction and says, “Aren’t you going to say anything? Like, “That's silly” or “That's trivial!” Marui tells her that she'll worry no matter what someone tells her, right? He goes on saying that there are times when his feelings also aren't what he wants them to be, so he can sort of understand. Mio asks him what he does in those situations, and he answers, “I give up.” He's come to accept that changing one's emotions is impossible. Then, you can better maintain your composure in front of them. Mio wonders about her situation, and if she should give up on trying to push back her emotions. Someone from the sports clubs finds Marui, and tells him that they're setting up for the assembly. He starts to leave, then turns back again and hands something to Mio: Orange-flavored candy. He tells her that it's about half full, and it's a citrus mix, but there should be orange. Still watching them, Akane recalls Marui's reaction when she teased him about his unrequited love, and says, “No way...” Mio thinks that even if talking about this is all she can do, it's good that can at least do that.

As they leave the meeting for the student representatives, Taki returns that book he borrowed from Hatano. She asks if he read that whole thing, and he says, “Mostly.” She tells him that she can loan it to him again, but she thinks his being with her is making his girlfriend mad. Looking concerned, Taki asks, “Mio? Why do you say that?” Hatano answers that Ootaka-san seems to have been glaring at her since yesterday, and she might not like her. Taki laughs at that, telling her that that can't be the case. Facing away from him, Hatano smiles slyly, asking, “Is that so?” Taki replies, “Of course; Mio isn't glaring at you.” They go back to the classroom, and Mio smiles at Taki and says, “Welcome back.” Hatano pokes her head in behind him and replies, “I'm back.” Seeing her, Mio stands up awkwardly then forces a smile. Taki notices the tension, and on their way to the train station, he asks Mio, “Do you not like Hatano-san?” Mio is caught a bit offguard, and asks him what brings that up. Taki tells her what Hatano said earlier, and Mio tells him that she doesn't dislike her. Smiling, Taki says, “Of course.” Mio thinks that it isn't that she dislikes Hatano, it's just that she doesn't like her spending time with Taki. Enjoying algebra together, being class representatives together... Mio asks Taki if he thinks that, if she were as good at mathematics as him, that it would be more fun. He bluntly tells her that it would, and it might be interesting. This isn't quite what Mio wanted to hear, and she's somewhat upset on the train. She thinks that right now, it's just algebra, but it might grow into more things they have in common if they keep spending time together. Taki notices how depressed she is on the train, and when they get to his stop, Mio smiles and says good bye. Taki doesn't respond, instead he runs back onto the train and pulls Mio into a hug. He holds onto her for a while, and Mio starts to get embarrassed as everyone stares uncomfortably at them. Mio asks Taki what's wrong, and he offers to stay with her until they get to the station. Mio seems cheered up, and she thanks him for riding with her. Mio thinks that even if that was sudden, it was certainly welcome. As she starts to leave, Taki calls her back. Looking concerned again, he asks, “At times lately, you've seemed down. Is something wrong?” Mio realizes that was probably why he stayed on the train with her, and tells him that's it's nothing. She's all right, and thanks him for worrying about her. Taki takes that train back to his station, looking down sadly. Mio thinks that she was happy he's concerned, but it isn't something Taki can help her with. Her feelings are the problem, so she has to get past this on her own. Back at home, Mio commits herself to studying algebra, declaring that she will bring herself to his level!

The next day, Mio stumbles to the train. Even though she gave it her all, none of her problems were solved. Algebra is deplorable. As the doors to the train close, Marui stumbles in at the last second. He greets Mio, and notices how awful she looks. At the next stop, Akane finds Taki standing in the opposite direction of the train, looking dazed. (He doesn't seem to notice her until she starts dragging him toward the train.) As Akane asks him if he's awake, they see Mio and Marui already on the train. Mio brightens up when she sees Taki, telling him good morning. Marui comments, “Oh, she's fully recovered.” Taki asks what he means, and Marui says that up until now, she's looked on the verge of death from lack of sleep. She studied too hard last night. Taki asks Mio if that's true, and she says that well, yeah... Marui notices Akane glaring at him, and asks her what's wrong. She tells him it's nothing, turning away. As Mio and Taki talk a short distance away, Akane notices that Marui is affectionately looking in Mio's direction. The chapter ends with Akane once again recalling the time she asked him about his unrequited love, thinking, “Just like I thought...”

Translator’s Comment: Akane regularly refers to Marui as “Akaten Otoko,” which literally translates to something like “Failing Grade Man,” and I can't decide on what would be an English equivalent of that insult. It seems that Taki is himself so disinterested romantically in Hatano that it doesn't register spending time with her could cause jealousy. At the heart of it, though, I think Mio is concerned that Taki will get bored with her if she can't share his interests as much as she is jealous that he's spending time with Hatano.

Back to [360° Material]Main page

Hapi Mari - [Chapter 28] summary

2011-06-12T07:45:00.001-05:00

Translator - whisperpuppies
Proofreader - milkcoffee
Raw provider - Shmook

Link to slideshow - Click here (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter starts with Chiwa waiting excitedly for Hokuto to return home from work. However, when he returned, Hokuto looked stricken. She thought that he must be tired from work and thought nothing of it. Bustling around him, she asked if he’d like to have dinner or bath first. Hokuto looked at Chiwa, and told her, “Come, let’s sleep together.” (Literally saying that he wants to hold her, meaning sex.) Later, he called Shitara, telling her that he still had many matters to handle, so he had no time for trivial things. Shitara argued, “Trivial matters? She might be cheating on you right now!”

Hokuto replied: “It doesn’t matter. Listen up! Don’t do something like this anymore. Regardless of what happened in the past, or whether if she’s cheating, Chiwa is still my wife. That’s all I have to say. Well then, goodbye, President Shitara.”

Chiwa felt better at work now. She noticed a document on the floor and it turned out to be Asahina’s. It was about the project that Asahina had with Hokuto’s company and Michelle Hartz. Chiwa felt that this project bind Asahina, Hokuto and Shitara together, thus making her an outsider. Yet Chiwa wondered again if she was thinking too much. Hokuto had been returning home late for the past few days, and even working on the weekends. She felt as though she has been acting like those suspicious wives in the dramas. Even though she believed in Hokuto, she was still worried about Shitara, who was always with Hokuto at work. She kept wandering outside until she saw Shitara near Hokuto’s company. The fact that Hokuto’s ex was working with him still bothered her. Chiwa thought to herself, “I must not say such childish things if I’m going to be a good wife. But if this continues, what’s there left for me?”

Chiwa bumped into Asahina on the street, when he apologized to her for the last incident in a cafe. He noticed that Hokuto isn’t with her and thought that he must be busy with his work. Chiwa then commented that Asahina must know too, since they must be busy for the Michelle Hartz project.

Asahina replied: “Eh? What are you saying? We concluded it around the middle of last week, and things have calmed down a bit. Well, I was only in charge of a part of it. Maybe as the president, he still has work to do.”

Chiwa was surprised upon hearing these. She wondered what Shitara was doing at his company then. Being really bothered, she rushed out of the café.

Asahina: “Aren’t you being too hard on yourself? After all, as the president of a large company, he must see things differently than you do.”

Chiwa: “I know what you want to say, but I chose to marry him. I understand all the hardships and all the critical eyes I’ll be facing. Thank you for worrying, but I have to go.”

Asahina was upset, wanting to say that he wasn’t only worrying about her. Chiwa called Souma, who told her that Hokuto didn’t have any cases on hand and asked her what’s wrong. She also told Chiwa that they were busy at the beginning of last week, but things calmed down at the end. She thought that Hokuto had a date with Chiwa or something, since he left the company early. Chiwa wondered if Hokuto was cheating on her with Shitara. She went home and sent Hokuto a text message, asking him to come home early. Hokuto called her, asking if something had happened.

Chiwa: “I just want you to come home early.”

Hokuto: “I can’t all of a sudden. There are some things that I have to…”

Chiwa: “Just come home please! It’s an emergency.”

Hokuto: “Hey, what’s wrong?”

Chiwa (in tears): “Please, come home now. “

Hokuto: “All right.”

Hokuto rushed home anxiously. He asked her what was wrong. Chiwa mumbled that it was a lie. She blurted out that she asked Souma . She knew that he wasn’t busy at work and was bothered at why he didn’t come home.

Chiwa: “Are you meeting someone you can’t tell me about? Like Shitara?”

Hokuto (shocked): “What…did you just say?”

Chiwa: “Shitara-san.”

Hokuto: “Why her?”

Chiwa: “Don’t lie anymore, I knew about it. You two had a relationship together in the past right? You’re still continuing it, aren’t you?”

Hokuto: “Where did you find out?”

Chiwa: “Does it matter? So how is it? Are you going out or not? It’s not surprising I guess, since you’re always with her at work. It must make you feel like getting back together again.”

Hokuto: “What about Asahina?”

The two of them got into a hilarious argument about each other’s past. Chiwa defended that she had only given her first kiss to Asahina, and accused Hokuto doing more than that with Shitara. She added that Shitara was pretty enough, so they must have had a smoother relationship than them right now. She assumed that it must be hard for Hokuto to be with her. Chiwa continued by praising how Shitara was Hokuto’s equal at work, since no matter how much she studied, she still can’t read the economics section of the newspaper. She said that it must be nice to be with another person of the same level. Blabbering so much, at the point that Hokuto had to slap her and told her not to dig up the past. Chiwa cried that she can’t help it. She wanted to own all of Hokuto and be everything for him. Hokuto kissed Chiwa to quiet her down. He then told her that whatever she and Asahina had was a big deal to him too. When he found out about them, he didn’t know what to do either, but decided to keep quiet about it. There was nothing he can do about the past and no matter how many times he kissed her, it won’t change.

Hokuto: I wanted to be your first in everything too. I will only say something this embarrassing once.”

Chiwa blushed at his confession.

Chiwa: “I can’t do anything about the first kiss anymore, but I gave you my virginity. And after that, you’ve almost taken all my firsts. Is that not sufficient?”

Hokuto: “You’re right. I opened you up.” (The term he used is like developing un-used land or pioneering a business. I can’t think of a better substitute at the moment.)

He continued: “You wanted to be my everything, right? Saying such cute things… You’re the first one to make me say such embarrassing things, the first to disrupt my expectations and the first to make me this happy. You’ve also given me a lot of “firsts”. (He leaned in, ready to kiss her.) So, tell me, where did you find out about me and Shitara?”

They realized that both found out about the past from Shitara. Later, Chiwa apologized for interrupting him at work for something like this. Hokuto replied that he wasn’t working, but looking for a gift actually, since her birthday is coming up. However, he had wanted to keep quiet about it until he brought her there. He was actually looking at an island while pondering cutely about all its facilities. He wanted to go somewhere with her where they won’t be disturbed like when they were in Okinawa. It’ll be a private island for them, somewhere they can go after they have retired. Hokuto smiled and laughed. It was the first time Chiwa has seen him like this, like a mischievous spoiled child. Meanwhile, Asahina made an ominous phone call to someone.

Asahina: “It’s me. Could you tell me about what you said earlier? About why Chiwa chose to marry the president?”

In a side bubble, it says that: “I had never thought it would turn out like this at that time.”

Back to [Hapi Mari]Main page

Hapi Mari - [Chapter 27] summary

2011-06-12T07:44:00.000-05:00

Translator - whisperpuppies
Proofreader - milkcoffee
Raw provider - Shmook

Link to slideshow - >Click here< (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

Translator’s note: In the previous chapter, Shitara hinted that she knew more about Hokuto than Chiwa.

Continued from the conversation from the previous chapter, Chiwa asked, “By him, do you mean Hokuto?” Shitara replied yes. She added that it’ll only be natural for Hokuto not to go visit his father. (She used no honorifics when addressing Hokuto.) She continued explaining that there is no natural parent-child relationship existing between Hokuto and Seiji, and all of Hokuto’s actions were meant to oppose his father. If he had acted the way Chiwa wanted him to, he’ll be opposing to his own values. She asked Chiwa if force one’s values on another person is considered as love.

Shitara: “At the moment, you’re his ‘wife’ right? Try not to hold him back, he’s an important business partner right now. I’ll see you later.”

Shitara walked away, leaving Chiwa extremely sad. Chiwa moped on her bed, trying to forget how envious she was when Shitara stood so naturally by Hokuto, when she knew Hokuto better than herself. She figured that they must have been in a relationship before, yet she didn’t want to think about it. Waking up, she noticed that Hokuto still hadn’t returned despite the fact that it was already 3am. In the end, he didn’t return the next day, or the day after, or the day after after.

She phoned Souma to find out that Hokuto has been to work every day. His clothes however, began disappearing from home gradually. Chiwa was really down at work as she wondered, if the reason why Hokuto didn’t want to return home was because he felt that Chiwa was forcing her values on him. She wanted to tell him that that wasn’t what she had intended. She hoped for a chance to explain herself. After she finally picked up the courage to call him, she had to hang it up. It made her wondered if Hokuto didn’t want to hear her voice. Chiwa’s mood began to affect her work, to the extent that Sakuraba had to send her home to fix whatever problems she has before coming back. Asahina gave Chiwa a meaningful look before she ducked away. She figured that she must resolve her problems between Hokuto as soon as possible, even if she had to go visit his office. Just then, Hokuto returned home. He suddenly collapsed on the floor.

Hokuto: “How many times have I told you that I wouldn’t ride such an un-cool vehicle?”

Chiwa: “Now is not the time…”

Hokuto: “What should I do? I wasn’t wrong, and I haven’t regretted what I’ve done. I understand your point of view too, but if I agree to it, I’m not myself anymore. So tell me, what should I do?”

Chiwa cried and apologized, feeling that she had driven him to this condition. Chiwa told him that she didn’t know what to do either, but she hoped that they could figure this out together. Even if they may still be as distant on this matter or may never figure an answer, she still wanted to try solving this together. She thought that even though there may never be an answer, but one thing she knew for sure, that even if Hokuto hated his father, she will still loved him. Therefore, she pleaded him to come home and told him that she can’t function without him. It turned out the same for Hokuto.

Hokuto: “I couldn’t sleep when you were not next to me. I tried thinking of you, your voice, your warmth, but it didn’t work. I can’t believe this… Even though I was the one who left, I had become this weak.”

He then pulled her in for a kiss. Chiwa giggled cutely, saying, “It’s been a while since I’ve touched your lips.” Just when they were about to kiss again, Souma interrupted with a phone call. It turned out Hokuto had to return to the company because of Shitara. He promised Chiwa that he’ll definitely come back home tonight, since he wants to sleep with her. Chiwa recalled what Shitara had said. She felt that it may be true that as a wife, she shouldn’t force her values on her husband, but Chiwa thought that it must be lonely for her. She understood that instead of changing the way each other lived, they had to find a new way to live together. Back at Hokuto’s workplace, Shitara had purposely made the trip down to deliver some business documents to Hokuto at the company.

Hokuto: “You didn’t have to come here on purpose to give this to me…”

Shitara: “It’s alright, I wanted to see you anyway.”

Hokuto: “Me?”

Shitara: “Yea…”

Shitara then passed him another document, saying it was just something that had been on her mind for some time. Hokuto opened the envelope to see an investigative report on Asahina and Chiwa.

Back to [Hapi Mari]Main page

Hapi Mari - [Chapter 26] summary

2011-06-12T07:12:00.002-05:00

Translator - whisperpuppies
Proofreader - milkcoffee
Raw provider - Shmook

Link to slideshow - >Click here< (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter starts with Chiwa on her way to work, determined to pretend as if nothing has happened. She reached the office to find that Sakuraba was the only one there. He told her that Asahina didn’t want to be her supervisor anymore, since he finds it hard to treat the president’s wife as a regular subordinate. Thus, Sakuraba will act as her direct supervisor from now on. Chiwa was relieved whatever the excuse was.

Back at home on the balcony, with a beer at hand, Chiwa thought back on her relationship with Asahina. It was revealed that he took her first kiss. She then wondered what he planned to do after confessing to her earlier. Hokuto interrupted her little reverie and noticed that she’s drinking by herself. Chiwa told him that she’s not under Asahina anymore and thus she’ll not be partaking in the business between Mamiya and the company. Hokuto then asked if she had done anything. Chiwa lied and told him that she just wasn’t able to handle the work. She doesn’t want Hokuto to know the things between her and Asahina. Hokuto felt assured as long as there’s Sakuraba around to look after her. He then took Chiwa’s beer and started drinking from it. Chiwa blushed.

Hokuto: “What?”

Chiwa: “Indirect kiss…”

Next day, Asahina and Chiwa greeted each other awkwardly. In the middle of work, Chiwa received a phone call from Souma, informing her that Hokuto’s father’s (Seiji) condition had worsened and that they’re doing an emergency treatment for him. Chiwa panicked, as she thought he had been recovering slowly in the hospital, since Hokuto hadn’t mentioned one word about his father. She rushed to the hospital to see Seiji resting inside. Chiwa noticed that he looked paler and thinner than before. She asked Souma what illness was he diagnosed with, but she wouldn’t tell. Chiwa sighed as she wondered why Hokuto didn’t come even though he knew about this. Souma shake her head as she wondered how Hokuto could be so cruel as to not see his father.

When Hokuto returned from work, Chiwa railed at him for not going to the hospital. He replied her that he was in the middle of work and had no obligation to see his father, since to him, Chiwa is his only family member. He argued that whether he went or not wouldn’t make Seiji’s health better, and that everyone will eventually dies.

Chiwa: “I never thought you could say such cruel things…”

Hokuto got angry upon hearing and told her that he was doing what he wished. Seiji had taught him to never lose and always stay cool-headed even when being stepped upon. The chapter then shows flashbacks of Hokuto when he was little. Hokuto scored 94 points on a test. Instead of praising him, his father asked for the reason why he made 2 mistakes.

Seiji: “You should be ashamed. The world you’re going to enter is not as easy as your tests. No one is going to forgive you for mistakes. If you make a mistake, you lose, and when you lose, others will crush you. Aren’t you my son? So, at least understand that in your heart.”

Hokuto then told Chiwa this, “I don’t want to think that I’m walking on the same path as my father, but I’ve chosen as he wished. It might be illness, but he has lost. Why do I have to go see someone like that? I’m not wrong!”

Disappointed by his words, Chiwa told Hokuto that she’ll sleep in her previous room for the night, since she finds it hard to sleep with him. She thought that even after they’ve overcome many along the way, the only thing they can’t compromise on is his father. Hence, Chiwa felt that there’s still an impenetrable wall between them.

Chiwa went to visit Seiji the next day and notices his skinnier shoulders and cracking voice. Seiji told her that it was too late when he found out about his illness and that it seemed he doesn’t have much time left. Chiwa started tearing up, apologizing for not having the strength to drag Hokuto to see him.

Seiji: “Don’t say such nonsense, I know him well. Even if you put chains on him, he won’t come.”

Chiwa: “But if he knows about your illness…”

Seiji: “I thank you for your thoughts, but I’ve also told Souma to keep my lifespan as a secret from him. Even if he knew, he wouldn’t come, but I think you’ll feel better if ‘he didn’t come because he didn’t know.’ I’m only reaping what I sought, I had thought that I was correct. Amongst those who thought of stepping on others to climb to the top, I think he’ll be able to live well even if I’m not here to shield him anymore. In order for that to happen, I had taught him to even abandon those closest to him.“

Chiwa then blurted out that if there’s any meaning to her being his wife, it’s bringing him here. She went on saying that she didn’t believe Seiji killed Hokuto’s mother and pleaded him to tell her the truth of Hokuto being the real target. Seiji was shocked after hearing her. Just then, Shitara interrupted. However, Seiji’s condition worsened, and they had to leave. Chiwa wondered if it was her fault as she left reluctantly with tears in her eyes.

Shitara: “Are you ok?”

Chiwa: “Eh?”

Shitara: “You always seem to be crying, like that time at the party…”

Chiwa: “Sorry, I’m always embarrassing myself, but I’m usually really energetic!”

Shitara: “If that’s so, alright then. I was getting worried…”

Chiwa: “Hokuto is…I mean, my husband won’t come to see his father even when his health is like that. Hokuto’s father looked like he wanted to meet his son, but I wasn’t able to persuade Hokuto as his wife. It’s so shameful…. Ah, I’m sorry for mumbling these complaints.”

(Translator’s note: Chiwa uses Hokuto’s name. It’s highly intimate of her to do so. Here, Shitara looks a bit evil and jealous when she mentioned Hokuto’s name… Anyway, she corrected herself to using “husband” out of propriety.)

Shitara: “I don’t mind. I understand the circumstances. Or rather, I wonder if I know them better than you, about Hokuto.”

Chiwa looked completely surprised from his words.

Back to [Hapi Mari]Main page

Bokura wa Itsumo - [Chapter 43]

2011-05-28T23:40:00.000-05:00

Translator: Sarah
Proofreader: milkcoffee

Chapter 43: One Miraculous Year

The chapter starts with a question: When does someone become an adult?

Next, We see Kuni-san at the batting centre, cleaning his windows and singing a song. (The lyrics seem to be something along the lines of, “Ri-chan next door is cute...”) Just then, he noticed Saeka standing behind him, looking upset. He anxiously protested that the song wasn't a secret look into his heart or anything! Saeka then asked him, “Kuni-san... Can I help you clean the glass?” As Saeka rolled up her sleeves, Kuni asked if she's serious; they didn't talk about a part-time job. Saeka saw Christmas decorations in the boxes which Kuni has opened. She thought, “It's already that season, huh?” Saeka picked up one of the decorations, recalling that he put it up last year too. “How nostalgic...” Saeka wondered aloud as she thought of what she did last Christmas.

After they’ve became high school students, they had thought of all sorts of amazing things to look forward to. Kuni-san crouched next to her and asked what they were looking forward to. Saeka told him that a year ago, they were just kids. It was like Kuni-san said; she couldn't find a way to keep herself from hurting someone. Remembering how angry she made him, Saeka told Kuni-san that she’d end up hurting Kyou-chan in the end. Kuni then commented, “So you chose Yanaidu then?” Blushing, Saeka told Kuni that she was unable to let Sensei go. Kuni advised Saeki that Yanaidu is a guy she had to watch out for; he wished that he could be more like him too... (Saeka was trying to say something, “Hey, now...”) Kuni stood back up, declaring that they should clean the glass for now! Saeki gave him a hand. Kuni then told Saeki to put her body into cleaning, since they need to finish before the sky turns dark! As they were cleaning, Kuni gave Saeka some advises, saying that being at their age, they'd have plenty of mistakes, failures, transitions; there will be all sorts of things they will experience. Even so, they shouldn't grow up too fast. At this age, some maybe making fools of themselves, looking stupid in front of girls, getting weird nicknames, failing to get hits, losing games because of their errors, getting their pants pulled down, becoming depressed... Hearing all these, Saeka then asked, “That was your adolescence, wasn't it?” He didn't say that; it was just an example. Going back to cleaning the window, Saeka thought about the changing season and wondered what sort of Christmas it will be this year.

The chapter skipped to high school, where Kyou saw Nori in the hall. He apologized about falling asleep earlier. Nori assured him that it was nothing. He then asked about Saeka. Nori told him that she had already left earlier. She added that, she just found out about that too, so she doesn't know if it had got anything to with Kyou-chan... Nori stammered as she told him that, trying not to upset him apparently. Kyou responded by grabbing a random student by the collar. The guy panicky apologized (though he didn’t know what he did wrong). Kyou then asked, “Suda, you have a bike, right?” The student cowardly replied, “Yes...” With Kyou still holding him by the collar, Suda agreed to lend his bike to Kyou. Quickly, Kyou dragged the student down the hall as he demanded to borrow his bike now. Nori tried to stop him, but he quickly was out of sight. Worrying that Kyou was chasing after Saeka, Nori tried to call her, but stopped. She thought that it’d probably be best if she don’t interfere with this. From the window, Nori spotted Kyou on the bike. She thought to herself, “Go, Kyou-chan.”

Back at the batting centre, Kuni-san was putting up his decorations (and singing) when Kyou arrived. Kyou yelled out to him before even getting off the bike. Kuni greeted him, “Ah, the rejected boy.” Kyou replied, “I wasn't. Anyway, did Saeka come by here!?” Kuni told up that she was here until awhile ago, helping him clean the dishes. And thanks to her help, everything was shinning now! Kyou hurried off on the bike before Kuni could even finish his sentence. Kuni remarked that Kyou was always movine forward. Speaking out loud, Kuni said, “But, it could get tough, Yanaidu.”

Walking away from the batting centre, Saeka recalled about Kuni’s question about her choosing Yanaidu. Saeka thought that all was worth, since Sensei chose her. Saeka then stopped to write him a text message, asking if she can see him this weekend. As she was typing, she heard Kyou calling for her from the top of the stairs where she just walked down. Panting, Kyou told her, “Earlier... I didn't mean to yell at you. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to blame you.” Looking up at him, Saeka tried to say something, “Kyou-chan...” However, Kyou interrupted, “I'm completely giving this up, so... Be happy, Saeka.” Saeka's eyes swell up, and Kyou finished with what he was saying, “That's all I wanted to say, so...” Saeka said nothing but, “Idiot,” to him. Looking confused, Kyou asked what he has done this time.

Saeka said to him “That's why you’re an idiot!”

“Huh?”

She then said, “Don't say pointless things! ...I knew that, so...” After saying that, Saeka ran off in the other direction, holding onto her tears. Her feelings were firm. Her feelings for Sensei were unshakeable, since Sensei has always been the only one she focused on. She thought, “So don't butt in, Kyou-chan. Don't get into the middle of my feelings. Stay out.” Saeka took out her phone, thinking that she didn’t want to wait even a minute more to see Sensei. Immediately She called him. When he asked her what was wrong, she replied to him, “Sensei, I want to see you. Can I come visit you now?”

The chapter shifts back to Nori, walking through town. She looked up, noticing that the snow has stopped. She wished to watch it with Haruna, then maybe have a snowball fight, or build a snowman... She thought to herself that this was alright, since there will be many other opportunities to watch the snow together. Just then, Nori received a message from Saeka, stating that she was going to Sensei's place. Looking slightly amused, Nori wondered what on earth Kyou-chan said to her. Well, he was rejected, at any rate... Nori notices the shop windows that have been decorated for Christmas, and (like Saeka) recalled about the last Christmas. Yanaidu-sensei only existed in letters; Kyou-chan had a girlfriend; Haruna wasn't even in this town. As she was reminiscing, Nori's phone rang; Haruna was the one calling. He asked about her welfare and her location. Nori told him that she was reaching his house. He then replied, “Yep, you are.” Nori looked up and saw that Haruna was standing outside. The chapter ends with them smiling at each other, and Nori thought, “Hey, Saeka. A year ago, we couldn't even imagine a winter like the one about to come.”

Translator Note: Unless this is really going to be stretched out, it looks like we'll have Christmas this summer. At present, I figure there are two valid possibilities: Saeka has some developing feelings for Kyou that she wants to go away, or her guilt over having to keep hurting his feelings is interfering with her ability to be happy that she actually gets to be with Sensei. Either way, Kyou should probably rejoin the basketball team.

Back to [Bokura wa Itsumo]Main page

Bokura wa Itsumo - [Chapter 42]

2011-05-28T23:36:00.001-05:00

Translator: Sarah
Proofreader: milkcoffee

Chapter 42

The chapter opens with Kubo’s fantasy of himself playing basketball. In the fantasy, Kyou complimented his shot. Kyou then told Kubo that he’ll be joining the basketball club again, though he might be a little out of shape. As Kubo cheered, Haruna came in and announced that he'll be joining the basketball team too. Kubo cheered more: These three handsome guys being able to play high school basketball together (and something about college girls). That is the simple dream of Kubo Shunta (AKA, Kubo Shun).

The chapter jumps to Kubo walking down the snowy street, looking disappointed. As he past the park, he saw Haruna and Mio through the fence. He watched them secretly, wondering if Haruna is being confessed to again. Shortly, he noticed a third person approaching them. An older woman with an umbrella approached Haruna. (Haruna gave her a furious yet sad look.) Mio, addressing her “Takatsuki-san,” told her that she wasn't supposed to come here. But, Takatsuki told Mio that she wasn’t here as a visit. Takatsuki then commented that the snow is bad for Mio's health. As Mio-san's personal nurse, she's responsible for looking after her health. After finished saying these, she hurried Mio into the car. Looking over her shoulder, she invited Haruna to come along too. However, Haruna turned her down. Takatsuki then asked about Haruna’s uncle. Again, Haruna doesn't respond. She broke into laugh and told him, “You're more like your uncle than your father.” Looking away while feeling offended, Haruna thanked her sarcastically. Takatsuki tried to lead Mio away, but Mio stopped her. Giving Haruna an address, Mio told him that they'll be staying at that hotel a little longer. Looking down as she blushed, she adds, “I... I really do love you, Onii-chan. I'm serious.” Takatsuki glared at her as they talked. Soon, Mio went away with her.

On the other side of the fence, Kubo was still watching them. (It seems that he can only see them, not hear them.) He muttered, “Dumb girl... No matter what she does, Haru-chan is going to reject her.” He wondered why she'd go after Haruna; Since that guy will only in love with that wild girl who hangs around Prince-senpai at the time. Noticing Mio's crutch, Kubo wondered if her leg was injured. Soon, he realized that Mio and Takatsuki were coming towards him. He attempted to run away, but slipped and fell in the snow. This drew their attention instead. Mio came over and asked if he’s fine. He looked up, surprised as he stammered, “Y-, yes!! I'm f-, f-, fine!!” Mio smiled warmly at him, and left for the car thereafter. As they were getting into the car, Kubo blushed and thought, “She's... seriously... extremely cute...”

Walking home, Haruna recalled what Mio had said: In exchange for not staying with her, she wanted him to sleep with her. Looking at the address she gave him, he thought, “If I do that with Mio, I can stay in this town...?” This way, he will be able to stay here with Nori; with everyone. As Haruna noticed that vision through the snow was unclear, he saw his uncle approaching from the other direction. The two met each other and walked home together. Walking behind him, Haruna understood how much his uncle misses his mother despite him not saying anything about her. Not long, Haruna noticed that he has fallen far behind, and hurriedly ran to catch up with his uncle’s pace. As he was running up, his uncle said something that he couldn’t hear clearly. Uncle repeated his question, “...Have you been having
dinner with her? ...Your girlfriend?” Haruna was surprised to hear him talk about something like that. Haruna then told him that Nori has been making meals for his uncle too. They were in the freezer. Haruna's uncle looked surprised but showed no respond. Haruna smiled as he praised the meals Nori made.

They walked on silently. Thinking back, Haruna realised that since the summer eight years ago when he came, he has always been looking at his uncle's back. He used to feel that his back was scary, but reliable. That big back was something he could cling to. Haruna also remembered how he never mentioned to him about the parent-teacher conferences. Just as he brought up, his uncle said something like, “Par-...” Haruna asked about what he was about to say, but his uncle replied, “It's nothing... No, it isn't nothing.” As his voice became softer, he said, “The parent-teacher conference...” Even though he couldn't hear him clearly, Haruna felt happy. On the street that led to their house, they can't walk side-by-side; Haruna was merely with his uncle. Even so, he wanted to try walking together. As he opened the gate, Haruna's uncle told him that he'll be renting an apartment during spring when this house is torn down. He then asked Haruna, “Do you want to try living in this town with me a little longer?” Haruna doesn't respond. But his uncle saw that Haruna was actually crying, covering his face with his arm. Giving him an affectionate look, Haruna's uncle teased at him, “Don't wipe [your nose] on your uniform.” Haruna responded, “This isn't my uniform. It's my sweater.” His uncle replied, “That's basically the same thing,” and opened door. Everything was painted white in the snow.

Back at the park, Takatsuki was looking at Kubo from the car (He's still glancing in Mio's direction). She asked Mio if Kubo went to the same middle school as Haruna. She continued asking Mio, “Mio-san, what are you plotting for Haruna-kun?” Picturing Nori (On the day she went to look at Haruna's place), Mio replied, “...I'm not plotting anything. I just want Onii-chan... Haruna-kun.”

The scene changes to high school, where Kyou was waking up. He called out to Nori, finding himself propped up on a cushion against a box. As he sat up, a can of beverage rolled off his lap. He picked it up, and noticed that it was still warm. Suddenly, his phone rang. It turns out to be the secretary he was talking to in the last chapter is on the other end. Kyou was informed that his flight has been arranged. Just then, Kyou interrupted his secretary and told him to cancel the trip. The secretary looked confused on the other end, as Kyou was repeating what he had just said, “Cancel it. Cancel everything.” Somewhere else, Nori was running around the school. She was worried for Kyou since she left him behind. At the same time, she also wanted to check up on Saeka. Nori then found out that Saeka has left school after asking some girls in a classroom.

The chapter ends with Saeka walking alone in the snow.

Translator Note: If this chapter has a title, I'm not finding it. I look forward to seeing where Mio is going with all this.

Back to [Bokura wa Itsumo]Main page

Tonari No Atashi - [Chapter 23]

2011-05-28T23:31:00.001-05:00

Translator - Jigoujitoku
Raws - Han-file (See Vol 6)

Ch. 23 "Shampoo and Memories"

"Why are you always noticing only Kyou?"
"I know that when you live next to someone, you have a lot of chances to meet."
"But you're.."

"It's not that."
(flashback of Nina waving to Kyou "bye bye")
"Perhaps.. That's what you're saying?"
Then they have an awkward moment, Nina's bra strip falls, they blush and someone's knocking at the door.
It's the whole gang, asking if they can come in.
"Uemura and Miyake are inside?!!"
"So, maybe.."
"Well, we may call them all together: Nina, come out~?"
"Yeah, ok.."
"Ninaaa~"
Nina storms out with her shirt a bit down, looking super awkward. Everyone screeches.

"You can't do that, Miyake. There are limits!"
"To think you forced yourself on woman who doesn't like you.."
"Are you some kind of pervert!?"
Miyake: "You're too loud, really. You've no reason to condemn me just like that."
He was just listening to her - had no thought of such "act", he says.
Black haired friend almost believes him.
Miyake: "Uemura..her shampoo smelled so nice.."
"That..you can't avoid that since you're a guy"
Miyake cries a bit, his friend says that he is pervert after all..

"There, there. You're just startled."
"It's ok now."
Girls are comforting crying Nina.
"Miyake is a guy after all.."
"Right, right. You might as well forgive him."
Some accuse him, some are forgiving.
"Be strong, Nina."
Nina: "No.."
Nina thinks of Miyake's words - why is she always paying so much attention to Kyou?

Next day at the course, everyone's in the classroom. They're solving some problems, and Nina and Miyake are exchanging awkward looks.
Cut to the baseball practice. Kyou is getting some praise, his picture is in newspaper.
Guy, to the passing Asou: "Hey, Asou, look at this. Your boyfriend's in the paper!"
"Oh, really."
"What, you're not impressed at all!"
Third guy: "You better show it to the star himself. Speaking of that, where is he?"
Asou: "Oh, just over there. I'll bring it to him."
"Please do."
Blond guy, after she's gone: "Stupid, like you didn't know that Asou doesn't show such emotion. Did you forget?"

Asou meets Kyou.
"Sorry, but I've got something for you. Something awesome!"
Kyou looks at the paper, is happy, she flatters him a bit. He's the talk of the school.
Kyou says it's ok to be admired and successful, but it's nothing that special..

Nina arrives home and of course they talk about that article too. Everyone is happy for Kyou and admires him. His little brother is there.
Kyou suddenly pops in. Nina says she's done eating, although her mom says that there's still a lot left. She says her stomach hurts a little.
"Are you ok? You might be fine if you took a rest in your room."
We see Nina on her bed. Her stomach growls, she's hungry.
Little brother comes in carrying dumplings for her.
"What's wrong with you, Nina. You lied that your stomach hurts, didn't you?"
He eats it alone.
"Hey, give me some!"
"First you tell me why are you avoiding Kyou."
"Hm, would you hate if Mayu-chan liked any boy but you?"
"Whaa~ Mayu said that?!"
"Errm sorry. It's just an example, example."
"Aaah. I see now."
Kyou comes in the room.
"Keisuke. Come with me."
"Eh, already? But I was playing with Nina."
"It's late already. We'll come another day."
"It seems I must go, Nina. Eat the dumplings then."
"Well then, we'll come again."
Somehow, Kyou and Nina end up talking a bit.
Nina: "Don't do that now."
"Oh, no, no. I didn't mean to say that.."
"You're seeing someone now, and to come here to see me all the time.."
"Although we're living house to house, if you do it like that.."
"Obviously, Asou too will hate me."
Kyou: "I see. I..will have to agree."
Nina then has a flashback of the happy time together, two of them and Keisuke.
She wakes from that daydream with tears.
"And now.. he won't come anymore."
"He won't be coming."

Back to [Tonari No Atashi]Main page

Bokura Ga Ita (僕等がいた) - [Chapter 65] English Scans

2011-05-18T11:22:00.000-05:00

Download Chapter 65 English Scans

Password is bebexiushoujo

You need to unzip the file to read the chapter. Go to rarlab.com to download the free unzipper programme.

I AM NOT GOING TO ENTERTAIN ANY QUESTIONS ASKING FOR PASSWORDS, ASKING HOW TO OPEN ZIP FILE OR ASKING TO CHANGE THE ZIP FILE TO SOMETHING EASIER. You guys don't have to answer for those who doesn't read the information properly in all their excitement to download the chapter.

Please don't forget to thank the rest of the staff who are involved in this. Enjoy!

Back to [Bokura Ga Ita]Main page

360° Material - [Chapter 14]

2011-05-17T07:12:00.002-05:00

Translator - Sarah
Raw Provider - Shmook
Proofreader - Macka

Chapter 14: Dreams, Mathematics, and Crowded Trains

Link to slideshow - >Click here< (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter begins from where the previous chapter left off with Taki walking up to Mio's desk and finding her asleep. He leans in and calls her name, then blushes a little from seeing her sleeping face. He sits down on the desk in front of her thinking that that is an interesting posture to be sleeping in. He notices her algebra test in her hands, and gives her a slightly concerned look. In the narration, Mio is questioning what a beautiful algebra solution is. While glaring at her exam, she noticed there was nothing but red X's... From there, the chapter goes in to a dream sequence: Mio and Taki are discussing the solution to an equation. Leaning in to look at Taki's paper, Mio exclaims, “Ah! It's pretty...” Taki looks up, smiling, and agrees with her. Mio realizes that they just shared the same feelings about the problem, and she starts to mumble in her sleep, “X... X squared...” Taki hears Mio talking in her sleep, and gives her an affectionate smile before returning to what he's been working on. Eventually, Mio slumps down and smacks into the wall, which wakes her up. She starts thinking, "Crap... I accidentally fell asleep looking at the algebra problems..." As she's wiping the drool off her mouth, Mio realizes that Taki is there. He sees that she's awake and says, “Ah, good morning.” Mio asks how long he's been there, and he tells her that it's been about 20 minutes. Embarrassed, she asks him why he didn't wake her up. Taki replies he had something to do. Mio then quickly puts her test paper away while thinking that she doesn't want to show him her awful score.

While the two of them are walking home together, Taki asks Mio if she was having a nice dream. Mio tells him that she felt like she was, but she can't remember any of it. She asks why he asked. He responds that she was smiling in her sleep, like she was having a good time. Embarrassed, Mio wonders how idiotic she must have looked. Taki tells her she said something like, “X squared...” She starts to wonder if maybe she was dreaming about getting the test back. Smiling sheepishly, she tells him it can't be that; there's no way that would be a good dream. She trails off, noticing Taki looking up at the sky. She looks too and sees an airplane. While it passes by, they observe the vapor trail the plane leaves behind and simultaneously say, “It disappeared.” Mio follows up, and notes that tomorrow she won't need an umbrella. Taki tells her that she's right, and they continue walking. As they pass the gym, Marui has gone outside to retrieve a basketball that rolled out the open door. He spots Mio and Taki together and is surprised to see that they are getting along like usual. Meanwhile, Mio thinks that she wants to have similar feelings when she and Taki see the same things. She wants to be able to find the same things interesting. However, back in her room at home (she's wearing some sort of face mask), Mio pictures Taki and Hatano working out problems together, and thinks that his and her brain seem to differ in that case (appreciation for mathematics). While taking things out of her bag and finding her test paper, Mio realizes that there are a number of things written on the back... She recognizes Taki's handwriting, and sees that all of her incorrect answers (pretty much the whole test) have been solved- "When did he...?" Mio then remembers what he said when she woke up in the classroom, and realizes that that must have been what he had been doing while she was asleep. Mio is touched that he did that for her, and sends him a text message asking about it. The chapter fast forwards to thirty minutes later, and Taki still doesn't respond. She then thinks that maybe he already fell asleep. Mio goes to bed thinking that after feeling a little distant from him today, seeing what he did made her feel especially happy.

The next morning, Mio's text remains unanswered. She wonders if it has something to do with the time elapsed since the message (recalling an earlier chapter in which she was anxious over not getting a return message from him). Then, Mio sort of panics: "What if it actually was someone other than Taki who corrected her paper!?" Mio makes a strange face as she panics, and Marui comes up and mimics the face back at her. Realizing he's there, Mio says good morning and asks why he's making that face. He replies that when he tried to greet her, she suddenly made that face. Embarrassed, Mio asks if she really looked like that, and Marui tells her that yes, she did. He then asks if she get some sort of shocking email or something. Mio tells him no, while thinking that it was the lack of a message that prompted her weird thoughts. Marui looks at her in silence for a minute, remembering her sad face in the classroom yesterday. He starts to say, “Yesterday, after class...” Mio looks up quizzically, and asks, “Yesterday?” Marui realizes that she doesn't seem to know what he's getting at, and thinks that it doesn't seem like anything really happened; they (Mio and Taki) went home together like normal. He changes the subject, telling her that yesterday he accidentally erased the pictures from when they went flower viewing over spring break. Mio asks if he wants her to send them to him, and he accepts. Mio asks if he sees them, and notices that he sent her back a message that reads, “Thank you.” Mio laughs, pointing out that was the first message he's sent her, and it was from this short a distance. She responds with, “You're welcome,” and he also laughs. Mio comments that she knew his address, but... The train makes a stop, and Marui notices as Mio looks up expectantly. He asks Mio if Taki is getting on, and Mio says she isn't sure while trying to remember if they had plans. They didn't. Blushing, Mio says something about when they meet, there's a feeling of coming together... Marui doesn't really have a response, and just says, “Heh...” Mio thinks that, actually, she wanted to make plans, but he didn't respond to her message. As the train leaves again, Marui wonders if the train seems especially crowded today. Mio tells him that it's usually like this and adds, "Speaking of which, don't you always take the later train?" Marui replies, "Yeah, what about it?" Mio asks him why he's on the early train today, and he pauses. Looking away, he tells her that he realized having to run as hard as he could to make it on time was wearing him out. Mio laughs, saying that he was pretty slow to just notice that; they're already second years. He replies, “Seriously...” Then, seeing Mio laugh, he smiles and adds, “But, well, it's no big deal. It's not like the quickest person will win. A last second goal might turn the game around.” Mio asks him what that means and if it has to do with basketball. Blushing a little and looking away again, he tells her he was just talking to himself. Mio tells him it sounds like something is bothering him. At that, the train starts to shake, and the passengers lose their balance. Mio closes her eyes and braces herself, expecting people to fall into her, but looks up in surprise when she doesn't feel an impact. Marui is standing right in front of her, using his body as a shield. He lets out a sigh of relief, and his eyes meet Mio, causing her to get flustered with him being so close. However, that somehow makes her feel really girly. Marui realizes how rattled she looks, and smiles affectionately. Rather than her usual vision of him crying over algebra tests with her, Marui seemed like a stranger just then. Mio thinks he's definitely going to laugh at her now; well, she can't help it. She just isn't used to things like this. Anyone would feel a little awkward, right? Watching Marui enter the school building and being greeted, Mio thinks that she knew Marui was popular, but she never really knew why.

Leaving that aside, Mio looks around, thinking that she didn't find what she wanted to on the way to school. And thinks that most likely, he's already there. Walking into the classroom, Mio spots Taki at his desk. Her happiness is quickly dimmed when she sees he's working out a problem with Hatano again. Mio tells herself it's nothing; they're just talking, and that's what classmates do, so it's no big deal. It’s nothing to get worked up over. She marches up and says good morning, and only Hatano responds. Taki is still deeply involved in his work. Hatano turns to Taki, telling him that Mio is greeting him, and taps him on the shoulder. She tells Mio that it's no use; Taki is deep in concentration, so maybe she should wait a bit. Mio starts to get upset at how overly friendly Hatano is acting, and grabs Taki's arm. Dragging him into the hall, she thinks that she doesn't need to be told that, as if she doesn't know anything about Taki. It flashes forward to Taki confirming that he corrected Mio's quiz for her. Mio explains that she sent a message last night when she found the test paper, but... Taki responds that he forgot his phone at school and still hasn't found it. He then asks if her should look for it now. Mio replies that they can do that later. Feeling embarrassed about pulling him into the hall like that, Mio puts on a smile and asks him what he was working on just now. Hatano-san brought in an interesting algebra problem. As Taki cheerfully starts to explain it to Mio, she watches a little sadly. Taki and Hatano-san both seem to enjoy it. And thinks that ut must be fun to discuss it with people who understand.

Back in the classroom, Mio pulls out her algebra textbook and tries to study it again, prompting Shii to come over and asking if they have that class next. Mio says no. Yuni then comes over and jokes that Mio is doing independent study for algebra; it's going to snow! Mio laughs, saying that she just wanted to try to go over what was on their quiz again, then trails off when she notices Taki is gone. Trying to find and excuse to leave, Mio exclaims, "Ah, right! I forgot to to thank him for correcting my test!" She then tells Yuni and Shii-chan that she's going to the toilet, and she sets of to look for Taki. (I like the dirty look she gets when she peeks into the boy's room for him.) Thinking that she should probably just go back and wait in the classroom, she hears Hatano's voice coming out of the girl's room, “But, aside from Ootaka-san...” Realizing that she's being talked about, Mio ducks into a nearby classroom to listen. Hatano's friend asks what she means, and Hatano explains how Mio came and dragged Taki away when she was showing him an interesting algebra problem this morning. Her friend asks why Mio would do that, and Hatano figures she was jealous. Hatano's friend then questions, "Over that? And Hatano replies, "Yep, just over that. She's a surprisingly annoying person." The other person says that she can't stand people like that, and Mio looks down at the floor. (The people in the classroom she slipped into are all wondering who she is.) As she walks back towards her class, Mio is hurt over what she heard. She usually doesn't do things like that, but at the time, she was really... She suddenly sees Taki coming from the other direction, and he brightens up when he spots Mio. She tries to act normal and asks if he went to another class. He says he did. Taki leans in to look at Mio's face, and gives her a concerned look, asking, “Are you all right?” Mio thinks that she doesn't want to burden Taki with her trivial problems, and tells him she's fine. She just didn't get enough sleep. Taki smiles and tells her that's good, then turns back toward the classroom as the chime rings. Remembering her original reason for looking for him, Mio calls him back and tells him, “I forgot to say it before, but I'm really glad that you corrected my test. Thank you.” He smiles back at her, and the chapter ends with Mio thinking that yes... She's fine!

Translator's Comment: I've only skimmed the next chapter, but Taki does seem to realize that Mio is unhappy about him spending time with Hatano. (Or, at least, that she's unhappy about something.) He also still seems to be attracted only to the algebra.

Back to [360° Material]Main page

Kokoro Botan - [Chapter 11]

2011-05-17T07:12:00.001-05:00

Translator/Raw provider - Osora
Proofreader - Macka

Chapter 11

Link to slideshow - >Click here< (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

In the beginning of the chapter Nina notices Koga's dejected expression and wonders what happen, why Koga has such an expression... She then wakes up in her room and finds that she was only dreaming. Nina sees Tomohiro and recalls the earlier incident. Tomohiro tells Nina that her mother contacted the school and that she can do the makeup exams the following day. Nina, more worried about Koga, ask Tomohiro if he knows what happened to him. Tomohiro reassures Nina not to worry because Koga has already gone to school. Nina, surprised, asks him how he knows Koga’s name. Tomohiro replies that Aoi told him. Nina then asks if Aoi mentioned anything weird about Koga. Tomohiro replies that she didn't say anything. He then tells Nina that he has a class in the afternoon so he has to get going now. He tells her to have a good rest and as he's leaving, he recalls what Aoi tells him, “Koga is being ambiguous and having a trial relationship with her. The person (Nina) who’s being fooled around like this is also an idiot." He thinks about how Koga looks like a serious person and wonders what his true intention of having trial relationship is. Before falling asleep, Nina recalls the Koga she sees in her dream and wonders why his expression looks so sad.

When Nina wakes up again, her mother tells her that Koga came by to visit. However, Nina is shocked when she sees Koga and feels embarrassed so she hides behind the blanket. Koga asks Nina if she’s alright. Nina replies that she isn’t used to studying, so it must be because she used her brain too much. Koga tells Nina that she shouldn’t have forced herself to study this hard, after all, he was only joking with her when he said that she has to get 70 on every subject. Nina is in horror and cries, “So our date is also a lie!?” Koga is stunned, and then says that he had planned to go on a date with her from the start. Koga, somehow frustrated, continues saying, “That’s enough…Kasuga…you are really…” He doesn’t finish his words and buries his face in the bed in embarrassment. Nina is surprised since it’s the first time she's seen Koga like this. Nina touches Koga’s head lightly and is shocked when Koga suddenly apologies to her. Koga says he’s sorry for making her overwork herself and he is also looking forward to the firework festival. Nina blushes upon hearing his confession and there’s a moment of silence between them.

Koga then says that he should go now and tells Nina to have a good rest. Nina thanks Koga for visiting her and tells Koga to cheer up. Koga smiles and then tells Nina to recover soon and that he’ll wait for her in school. At night, Nina receives an email from Koga saying, “Are you feeling better? Did you have a good rest? Hope to see you tomorrow at school. Good night.” Nina is overwhelmed with happiness as she reads the email. She kisses her cell phone and feels that even getting 100 on final exams is not a problem for her now.

At school, their exam results are out. Nina is sobbing as she looks at her exam and thinks that she overestimates herself when she thought she could receive a 100, but fortunately, she studied. Seeing that Nina is sobbing, her friends wonder if she did terrible on the exams. After school, Koga is looking through Nina’s exams as they walk home together. Koga praises Nina for doing very well (she got 70 on almost every subject). Nina says it’s too hard for every subject. Koga praises her again for studying very hard. He is about to pat her head but he stops midway and asks Nina if she is going shopping with her friend today, if so she should go home early and prepare. However, Nina is disappointed that Koga didn’t pat her head and thinks that in the end there was no reward for her achievement.

Nina is still feeling down while shopping with Sayaka. Sayaka complains about Nina being dispirited; she comes shopping with Nina because she says she wants to buy a yukata. Sayaka then comments that Koga does that on purpose to make Nina feel uneasy. Nina replies that it’s probably because she’s used to Koga patting her head. She adds that Koga probably feels responsible for making her overwork herself. Sayaka replies, “That’s possible, but maybe Koga has fallen for Nina.” Nina is stunned for a moment and then blushes furiously while exclaiming stammeringly, “That’s not possible!” Sayaka explains that Nina and Koga already have this “trial relationship” for three months now, but sometimes even people who have a formal relationship can break up easily, so Koga must also like Nina a lot. (I think Sayaka means Nina and Koga’s “trial relationship” is already longer than some lovers whom have a formal relationship, so Koga must like Nina a lot for their “trial relationship” to last for 3 months already.) Furthermore, it’s their first date, so Koga must also care about Nina very much. Nina continues blushing and stammering, “CARE!? You mean he cares about me!?” Sayaka replies that it's just her prediction.

Just then Sayaka’s phone rings. It turns out to be Sayaka's brother telling her to come pick him up from kindergarden. She then tells Nina that and leaves. After Sayaka leaves, Nina is unable to decide which yukata to choose (she’s used to taking Sayaka’s opinion) and she wonders which color Koga prefers and if she should ask him for opinion. While texting the email to Koga, Nina recalls Sayaka’s words, “Maybe Koga has fallen for Nina” and blushes furiously. Koga receives the email with a picture of yukata from Nina asking which one he likes. Koga phones Nina and asks if she’s shopping for a yukata. Nina explains nervously that her friend had to leave early and she’s unable to decide so she wants to ask him for his opinion. Koga asks if the yukata is for the firework festival. Nina blushes and replies, “Um…” Koga then says that he’ll go to her because it’s hard to tell which one suits Nina from the picture. Nina is surprised that Koga is coming for her.

While waiting for Koga at a fast food store, Nina finds it difficult to compose her feelings and she keeps thinking about Sayaka’s words. She tries to tell herself that Koga has always been very nice to her, so it’s nothing special that Koga would come for her. Just then Koga arrives. He pokes Nina’s head lightly and asks if she fell asleep. Nina’s face is all red upon seeing Koga and she replies that she hasn’t. In the shop, Nina shows Koga the two yukatas that she’s indecisive about. Koga then puts one of the yukata against her and looks very closely. However, Nina feels very embarrassed and so she hides herself behind the yukata. Koga tells Nina that he can’t see her clearly if she covers her face. Just then a sales lady tells them that they can try it on. Koga asks Nina if she wants to try it on. The sales lady then suggests, “Why don’t the boyfriend also try one on?” Nina’s shocked and exclaims, “Boyfriend!?” The sales lady adds, “Nowadays, more and more lovers will try on yukatas together.” Nina’s face becomes all red and her head is burning as she exclaims, “Lovers!?” and then tries to deny that they are not lovers yet. Koga interrupts her and says that they should try on the yukatas together.

After trying on the yukatas, Nina peeks out from the fitting room and finds Koga is already wearing a yukata and waiting for her. Koga tells her to come out. After Nina comes out, Koga blushes a little and tells Nina that the yukata suits her very well. Nina now looks forward to the firework festival even more. The chapter ends with Nina wondering if she can get the answer she wants and wishes that she could learn about Koga’s feeling soon.

Back to [Kokoro Botan]Main page

Tora to Ookami - [Chapter 8]

2011-05-07T07:59:00.003-05:00

Translator - Kanade
Proofreader - milkcoffee
Raw provider - Shmook

Link to slideshow - >click here< (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter begins with an overslept Mii. Her grandmother commented on how unusual it is, for her to skip school, but Mii brushed it off by saying that she had a headache. Grandma then offered to bring her to the doctor. However, Mii said that she’ll be alright after some rest. She closed the door and looked really sad. Mii felt guilty for faking sick. She thought to herself in guilt, “Sorry, Grandma. I can't go to school today. I’ve told Tora many horrible things.” Mii sat by the bookshelf, still looking really sad. She can’t seem to forget that shocked expression of Tora. At this moment, books fell down on her. “Ouch!” she exclaimed. She started tearing up, thinking that she had acted snobbishly. She remembered Tora's words and felt that he was in the wrong. If he had looked closely, he would realize that it wasn’t an infatuation, so don't hurt others with such words.

The chapter jumped to evening when Tora and Ookami came to Mii's shop. At this moment, Ookami started grumbling again. He said this, “Why did we have to eat at a family restaurant today? Tora, you know very well that I don't eat food in such places.” However, Tora replied him persuasively, “It’s alright once in a while, right? C'mon, there are stuffs like a hamburger and beer; you can eat them, right?” Ookami rejected it aggressively. He attempted to suggest on another place. Tora stared at Ookami. He was saddened by the thought that he was being weird. Tora then added that he made Mii angry and she must be super angry with him right now. Ookami tried to console Tora by saying that he shouldn’t be bothered since she’s a brat. Tora then asked Ookami if he hated Tora. This surprised Ookami that he spited beer on Tora's face. He then exclaimed, “YOU, what are you talking about?!” Tora cleaned his face and explained that Ookami was cold to him. Tora added by saying that girls are difficult to understand. He felt enough just having Ookami by his side. Ookami got angry and warned him to stop saying such things, as it would cause misunderstandings. He remembered the expression on Mii's eyes when she got the wrong idea of the two of them. Ookami continued saying that it was because of the way Tora spoke and the way he looked at him that they were misunderstood. He said this to Tora, “Stop looking at me like that. It's always the same after you were being confessed to, haven't you learned anything??” Tora then gave out a sad sigh, which attracted lots of women’s attentions. Ookami immediately told him not to sigh like this too! (LOL!) Ignoring that, Tora looked away and wondered if Mii will ever make anything for him. Ookami said nothing, but looking grumpy.

It was then the next day in school. Yayoi asked Mii-chan if she was absent yesterday. Mii nervously replied that she did, since she had a headache. She added that she was fine already. Yayoi continued, “Really? It's great! Since your shop is close today, why don't you come to the art club?” Mii hurriedly rejected him by saying that she has promised her grandmother to go with her to 109 (A famous store in Shibuya). Yayoi, being surprised, commented that Mii’s grandmother is young, and that it was alright that she couldn’t make it to the club. Mii was concerned and asked Yayoi, “Um, Yayoi-chan, are you alright?... after that, after meeting Tora.” Yayoi blushed and replied, “Yea, I’m alright. I've been thinking about many things since then. It must be very troublesome for a teacher to be confessed to by a student. It was very selfish of me.” Yayoi then smiled after saying this. It seemed like she was rejected right away, because what she was in love with all along, was Sensei's talent. She has decided to always support Sensei's works. Mii was surprised upon hearing her thoughts; she felt weird about it. After the conversation, Yayoi smiled and bided her goodbye. Mii looked at her thought about the things that she has done for Tora. Comparing to herself, she thought that her, on the other hand...has only hurt Tora, who was so precious to her. She admires Yayoi for being so cool.

Just then, Mii met Tora along the way. She ran away upon seeing him, thinking that she couldn’t face him. Tora looked sad. The other students asked, “What's wrong, Sensei? Tora-chan?” Tora apologized to them and brushed it off by saying that his mind drifted away for a second. During the art club activities, Tora remembered the times when he talked to Mii and how she would smile. Tora sat on the floor and was about to start painting when the girls asked if anything was wrong with him. Tora replied that he was fine when his head started spinning and he fell on his back. The girls laughed as they thought he was spacing out. Yayoi got concerned about Tora. However, just when he told her that he was fine, he fell on the ground, unconscious. The club went into chaos.

The next scene in the chapter shows Tora waking up on his bed at home. He overheard Ookami who was cooking in the kitchen (It looks like Ookami sucks at cooking). Ookami came into the room to check if Tora has awakened. Tora asked how he got home. Ookami explained that he collapsed during the club activities due to a fever. A girl in glasses had informed Ookami and asked for his help. The chapter then shows flashback, here goes: Yayoi was running in tears to the staff room and for Ookami. As Ookami carried Tora on his back, Yayoi was crying, telling Tora not to die. Ookami, who was irritated, told her to shut up, explaining that there’s no way he’d die from something like that! (Flashback ended.) Ookami added that that girl had caused a ruckus. At that moment, Tora's stomach growled. Ookami asked if he was hungry and offered to go to the convenience store and buy something for him. Tora suddenly recalled about Yayoi’s confession. He replied this to her confession, “Please never talk about such things again. We're at school”. Yayoi was really depressed back then. Tora laid on his bed and stared at the ceiling.

Meanwhile, the chapter jumped to Ookami at the convenience store. He had no idea what a sick person should eat. He took a can of fish but annoyingly placed it back. Ookami said that it can’t be helped, and went to Mii's shop for takeaways and asked her to follow him. Mii was surprised to see Ookami. On their way out of shop, Mii repeatedly called out to Ookami, asking where they are going. Ookami replied that they were almost there. Mii saw and immediately realised that it was Tora’s house. She turned away and said that she couldn’t do it, so she'll go back. Just then, Ookami grabbed her arm and told her that that guy hasn't eaten anything since yesterday after he collapsed. He asked for her to come as work. However, Mii hesitated, saying that she didn’t know how to face Tora, after saying so many horrible things to him. Annoyed, Ookami exclaimed, “So you're THAT, huh. Just a high schooler obsessed with cooking, huh? And you can't even make some healthy meals for a sick person, huh?” That provoked Mii as she shouted, “Why do you always say things that piss me off?!” She then named out all the ingredients needed for a meal for the sick person, trying to show that she's a pro. After hearing that, Ookami said, “Yosh! Please cook all those dishes once we come in. I'm begging you.” Ookami seemed to be really worried for Tora. Mii was surprised by him as she thought, “It's not "yosh"! Why are you always so pushy?”

As soon as they entered the apartment, Ookami called out to Tora, telling him he came back, along with some good stuffs. He pointed at Mii who tried to hide behind Ookami. Tora blushed in surprised and exclaimed, “Mii? You came? For real!!” Tora was so happy that he jumped out of his bed. However his feet let him down. Ookami had to hold onto him to prevent him from falling. Ookami reprimanded Tora for standing up so suddenly, since he still had a fever. Tora then looked at Mii and said, “Really... It's really Mii...” Mii looked flustered and went away, saying that she’ll cook something. She thought that right now, she wouldn’t be able to act normally like she always had. Ookami observed them silently. Mii entered to find that the kitchen was in a chaos. She asked what had happened in there. Ookami confessed that he was cooking just now when the two started arguing about the situation.

To prove himself, Ookami said that he too, will cook a dish for Tora. Mii was shocked when Ookami asked to share the kitchen with him. It made Mii wondered if something had happened to him. Tora, who was in his room, overheard and thought that it was a miracle that Ookami was actually cooking. When the cooking is done, Tora exclaimed how awesome Mii’s dish looked. As Mii was about to leave, Ookami stopped her. He said, “Eat mine too. WON'T YOU EAT WHAT I COOKED? EHHH?” Mii was scared to death. Not by Ookami, but his dish. Ookami's dish looked deadly. Mii looked inside the bowl and said, “What is that? Eh? Is it really alright to eat?” (LOL!) Tora added that he had never seen something like that. Mii gave it a taste and almost puked. She then commented that it was tasteless. Ookami agreed, since he didn’t put in any seasonings. Ookami explained further, “Listen here, Kurosawa's (Mii's) food is delicious, but it's a given, since she's a pro. And food which is made by me, is tasteless, right? It's called "individuality" (personality). It’s the same with people. Everyone lacks something. So they'll live up to the day when they'll be able to compensate it. Don't worry uselessly.” Mii understood that Ookami cooked this for the sake of conveying this message. The both of them realised that Ookami is trying to them this. With this, Mii finally apologized, “Sorry, Tora. I’ve said so many horrible things to you.” On the other hand, Tora apologized too, “No, Mii has done nothing wrong. It's because I didn't understand. Sorry, Mii.” They looked at each other and blushed. Mii told him that it was alright, since she acted like a brat when it was none of her business. The sweet moment was soon interrupted by the growling of Ookami’s stomach. He hushed them to stop apologizing already and just eat. Ookami added, “Thanks to that guy we had to come to your shop for two days in a row. I haven't eaten enough.” Ookami took the dish which Mii cooked but was stopped by Tora, who exclaimed, “Wait a minute! Mii's cooked this for me!” Ookami then exclaimed, “You have to eat my dish for causing so much trouble for me.” Tora rejected aggressively, “I don't want to! It tasted like crap!” Mii was surprised by their behaviour. She felt relieved after seeing Tora laughing, that he was happy again.

On their way back from Tora's apartment, Mii boded goodbye to Ookami and said that she'll go on her own from here. Ookami said, “Ok sure, bye,” when Mii blushed and thanked him for today. Ookami asked, “For what? I haven't done anything.” Mii then replied that today was the first time she felt respect for Ookami. Annoyed, Ookami exclaimed, “HUH? It's disgusting.” Ignoring what he said, she added, “How about showing the same attitude during class? You'll definitely be liked, I think! Both your style and your look are good, you'll definitely be liked!” (Lol, Ookami's face). Mii continued by saying, “I've been thinking a lot about that, and I think you're behaving like a demon on purpose. Even though you're such a good person...” Mii sighed. She thought that she probably had overdone it by calling him a good person. Just then, she saw Ookami blushing as he angrily told her to stop it. He said that he would get goose bumps if she continued. Mii thought that for a beautiful person to blush like this, Ookami must really be a good person. And so, she looked at him in admiration. As he was leaving, he told her to go home already. Mii laughed, thinking that they were really weird, just like children.

Next day at school, Mii and Yayoi overheard the girls going “kya” about Tora being at the front gate and Ookami being at the back gate of the school. Everyone was saying that they wanted to go and have a look. Compared to Tora-chan, Ookami looked scary. Yayoi-chan commented on them as the Tiger [Tora] of the Front Gate, and the Wolf [Ookami] of the Back Gate, huh? Mii asked what she meant by that. Yayoi then explained that it was a proverb. The tiger protected the front gate, and the wolf went in through the back gate. Mii still didn't get it. Yayoi-chan further explained that if one of them is in a pinch, the other one can protect him. Mii praised Yayoi-chan for being awesome. (I don't really get what's going on here, but it looks like the teachers are checking students' bags, length of girls' skirts and stuff at the gates, weird.) Mii and Yayoi went to the front gate to see how the whole process went. Mii then saw a senior teacher scolding Tora for having such long hair, telling him to do something about it. Mii and Yayoi were about to leave when Tora called out to Yayoi. He said in a serious tone, “Sorry, and thank you.” Mii and Yayoi were surprised. At that moment, the senior teacher yelled at Tora again, for playing hooky. Yayoi blushed.

The chapter ended with Mii's narration, saying that it was the first time after Tora and Ookami came to school. It was summer then, and she smiled.

Back to [Tora to Ookami]Main page

Tora to Ookami - [Chapter 9]

2011-05-07T07:59:00.002-05:00

Translator - Kanade
Proofreader - milkcoffee
Raw provider - Shmook

Link to slideshow - >Click here< (Right-click to open in new tab or window)

The chapter started with the three of them having a conversation. Mii was asking Ookami and Tora if they're going to the forest with the school next week (She literally calls it ‘forest school’). Tora said that they will be there as supervisors. Ookami, with an annoyed expression, grumbled, “I’ve totally forgotten about it, how troublesome... Students are free to decide whether they're going or not, so why are teachers obliged to go?!” Tora sighed and agreed. Mii *sweat drops* explained that it was because this was a school event. Tora turned to Mii and smiled as he asked if she will be going. Mii replied that she'd go if Yayoi-chan did. But she remembered Yayoi-chan saying that she'd be going to Switzerland with her family. Tora then commented, “She's wealthy, isn't she.? Well, we have a wealthier person here,” as he looked at Ookami. Ookami asked what's up with that as Tora laughed. Tora then asked Ookami for the reason he became a science teacher. Ookami replied, “And whose fault do you think it is?” Tora went, “Eh? Why is it my fault?” Mii watched them with excitement, thinking that it’s starting again.

The friendly argument started with Ookami exclaiming angrily, “It's because you said you'll become a teacher, even though you had no interest or proper education!” Tora indifferently argued, “Its better when you have more days off as a teacher. And it's not like anyone invited you.”

Ookami snapped, “You DID invite me! You asked me to pass the teaching license exam together!” Tora went, “Eh? Really?” and Ookami replied, “You DID invite me!”

Meanwhile, Mii was penning their conversation in her notebook. Mii thought, while looking at those two arguing, that she’d love to see those two getting along well. There, a small fairy version of Mii whispered in her ear, “And Tora's also precious to you.” Mii grabbed the fairy angrily and trapped her in a box. She then looked at Tora, thinking that it’d be alright being like this, for now. Just then, Ookami’s phone rang (lol, its iPhone). It was an unknown number. He picked up the call. The caller asked if this is teacher Ookami from Shuuhou High School. Ookami said he is. The caller then continued, “One of your students has started a fight at my cafe. Please come here right away.” This moment, Ookami looked black. He replied, “Why do I have to be troubled with this outside of my working hours? Just call the police!” and hanged up the call. Mii asked if it’s alright to leave things like this. With that, Ookami exclaimed “ TROUBLESOME!” angrily and left.

The next scene shows that Ookami has reached the cafe when he overheard some youngsters talking. One of them was saying, “Did you see Kawada's face? He won't act so high and mighty as before, those times are over,” and the others started giggling. Ookami frowned. He entered the shop where the waiter greeted and brought him to where his student was. The waiter told Ookami that they started the fight at a karaoke centre, and requested Ookami to inform the boy’s parents about it, as well as seeing him home. Kawada was sitting alone in the room, frowning. Ookami angrily told him that they will be leaving. Kawada snapped and was surprised that it was Ookami. He exclaimed, “What are you doing here, bastard? What did you come here for?” Ookami flared, “I’d never come to a place like this, if that person [he pointed at the waiter] hadn’t annoying me with his calls.” Kawada turned away, saying that it’d just angered him more with Ookami here. He told Ookami to leave. However, Ookami smirked and said to him, “Kawada, this is your payback. You don't have any self-confidence, so you ended up with people like that.” Kawada became angrier and was about to hit Ookami.

The scene switched to the police station. The office exclaimed, “Wasn't teachers supposed to teach their student verbally only?! Jeez, teachers nowadays...” Ookami claimed that it was all for Kawada's sake. Kawada, on the other hand, replies, “As if I know, damn idiot.” It seemed that Kawada’s father will not be coming to the police station for him, since he’s busy so the one of the policeman suggested for Kawada to leave with his teacher. Ookami was shocked. Once they were outside, Ookami bided Kawada goodbye and told him to go straight home. Ookami also told him that he won't tell anyone about this incident. Kawada looked surprised and commented on how Ookami have changed. He said that Ookami is really like a teacher now. Ookami replied, “Is that so? I'm busy, so I can't take every single student home. Next week is that troublesome school trip...” He then looked at Kawada and added, “Kawada, you're going to the forest with us.” Kawada rejected the idea aggressively. However, Ookami told him to shut up and said that Kawada can't be left alone without supervision. Ookami then said, “If you don't go, you'll fail my subject. You won't get easily into the university without a good recommendation.” Left with no choice, Kawada went, “You... is it a threat? And you still call yourself a teacher? Oi!” and Ookami left.

The story continues with Ookami at Mii's place, asking her to go on the trip too. He told her this, “Not many people from mu class are coming, so come too.” However Mii was concerned about the shop. Just then, her grandmother told her that she could go if she wanted to. Her grandmother also said that its summer now, so she would be alright on her own. Mii wondered if it would really be alright. In actual fact, Mii really wanted to go. Travelling by bus and eating BBQ with everyone. Moreover, Tora will be going too! Mii started daydreaming.

Tora: “Mii, be careful here, you'll fall.”

Mii: “Eh? Where?”

Tora then lifted her up, carried like a princess and said this to her: “Can't help it then.”

Mii was blushing with excitement just thinking about it. Ookami and Grandma were watching her. Ookami then commented that he was somehow scared of her. (LOL!)

On the morning of the trip, everyone gathered in their buses. She got on her class bus to find that it was empty. There were only a few people at the back. *Sweat drops* She thought to herself, “What's up with the gloominess? Why did they gather in the back?” Then. She noticed Kawada and remembered all the things that he did to her. She thought to herself again, “Why is he sitting alone in the front?” Curious, she asked one of the guys. The guy told her it’s as what she saw. They’ve quarrelled. One of the guys in the back called Kawada a pig, and jeered at how powerless he’d be now that he's alone. Mii thought that this was gonna be so much "fun". Kawada complained to Ookami, “Ookami, you bastard! You knew about that, that's why you called me?!” Ookami was there sleeping in his seat. On the way to the forest, Tora's bus was really loud and looked so fun there, while Ookami's bus emitted a black aura.

Soon, everyone reached their destination. The preparation for the BBQ has started. Mii felt suffocated. She saw how the guys from her class bullied Kawada, and yet she wanted to get rid of any compassion for him since he had locked her and Ookami at school in the past. She thought to herself, “He's the worst. You get what you deserve now. But... those who think like that are just as bad. It's good that I came, because I have something to say.” Mii was trying to call out to Ookami, when she was interrupted by some girls who asked for his help to carry the BBQ equipment. However, Ookami snapped at them, saying that he had told them to bring more people. The girls explained, “We’re bringing Sensei now, isn't it alright? Sensei, hurry up! Sensei!”

Ookami complained that they're annoying. Just then, Mii overheard some girls laughing about, saying that Ookami was acting just like a real teacher now. Girls are saying that he was just like guys from their class and even said that he was kind of cute. Then, some guys from Mii's class starting splashing water at Ookami. Ookami got angry as he yelled at them to stop. Mii was watching the whole thing by the side. Ookami went grabbing those guys by their shoulders, telling them that a 'sorry' won't be enough. They seemed to be having fun. Everyone's laughing, so no one took Ookami's words seriously. Ookami wiped himself dry and grumbled again. (LOL! Complain king!) One of the girls then requested Mii to get some wood for the fire, since there were not enough of it.

On her way to the forest, Mii recalled what the girls said about Ookami and how he behaved today. She thought that she was the only one who knew that side of him. Somehow, it's not interesting at all. Mii looked flustered and unhappy. It didn’t take her long to notice Kawada sitting by the tree. He greeted her but she ignored him. She then said, “I came to collect some wood for the fire, so help me.” Kawada looked away and said, “Serves you right”, that's what you think, right?” With her back facing him, Mii denied it, while thinking that he guessed right. Kawada smiled slyly and asked, “On that day when you were locked together with Ookami, did he touch your body?” Mii remembered how he held her hand and told her to hold on. She exclaimed furiously, “He didn't do anything. Are you an idiot??” However, Kawada said this to her, “Being locked together in the room, it's obvious something happened. Just looking at his [Ookami's] face, it's obvious, and even his name's Ookami [wolf].” Mii yelled at him that if he had no intention of helping, he should just go back. She turned away with wood in her hands and said that she's very busy right now and had no time for his idiotic conversation. Strangely, Kawada followed her. He asked her why she busy is. He was about to say something when his leg fell into a hole in the ground. Kawada exclaimed that it hurt. Mii looked at him, sighed, and offered him a hand. She told him to give her his hand. Kawada was surprised. She then grabbed his hand and pulled him up. Mii asked if he was injured anywhere before she saw some blood on his leg. She bandaged the wound with her handkerchief and told him to wash the wound properly in the river. Being prideful, Kawada exclaimed that it's alright, that he doesn't need it. Mii then told him to stay still when she put the handkerchief on the wound. Kawada was yelling in pain. Mii, however ignored his cries and told him, “It's alright, you’re a boy, right?” This made Kawada speechless. Mii was about to leave when Kawada called out to her, exclaiming, “O-oi! What's up with that ugly handkerchief? As if I'd use something like that!”

Mii replied, “But since you don't have anything else, it can't be helped then. Stop being bothered how other boys think of you! That's why you haven't been able to make any real friends!” Kawada defensively argued that she doesn't have any friends herself, while thinking, “What is she saying...?” Mii stared at him blankly for a moment left. Still in shock, Kawada exclaimed, “...What was that? What a weird girl.”

On her way back, Mii met Ookami and one of her classmates. Ookami asked her if she have seen Kawada. Mii annoyingly told him that he was in the forest not far from here. The guy named Utsunomiya, sighed with relief. Ookami turned to him and said how Utsunomiya had changed as well, for him to be worrying about Kawada. Utsunomiya then explained that he has been friends with Kawada since elementary school. He added that Kawada wasn't like that when he was a kid (Utsunomiya calls Kawada "Kawa-chan".) That happened after his dad remarried another woman. It looked like that woman was scared of Kawada. Therefore, she told him not to touch her kid. That woman even told his dad that Jun-kun would always look at her with such eyes that would make her scared. She was afraid that he might do something to Saori, her child. Since he’s already a middle schooler now, it’s definitely scarier. Utsunomiya also said that the Kawa-chan now is not the Kawa-chan he knew. Mii was surprised when Ookami said that he was one spoiled bastard once. He explained, “When people remarry, they have new kids, and they start paying less attention to their older children. They [parents] don't realize how important their role is in the formation of their kid's character.” Then, Mii remembered Tora's words about Ookami's family and Grandma's words about her childhood. She thought that Ookami was right, since she's probably the same.

Back in the forest, Kawada recalled Mii's words. He remembered his mom. (Flashback on the young Kawada): “When mom is gone, don't cry, Jun. You're a boy, right?” (End of flashback.) Kawaka looked determined now. BBQ's ready and everyone was enjoying the food. Mii spotted Ookami sitting near the river. She went to him and asked him if he wanted to eat anything.

Ookami angrily replied, “Didn't I say that I’m not gonna eat that?” Mii commented, “I see, it's really unfortunate then.” Just then, Ookami smiled and said to her, “It's alright, since I'll eat at Himawari shop [Mii's] once we get back.” Mii blushed and said, “You’re right. Um...come to think of it, the new dish I’ve been trying last night, has no taste to it, so it might not be tasty, after all...” Ookami grumbled *sweat drops*, “If you don’t want me to come, then just say so!” Mii laughed as she thought to herself, “Nah, it's alright. I'll let him be happy about becoming a real teacher.”

Then she heard some boys saying that the fire's almost gone, they don't have enough wood again. They have requested Mii to get more once again. Mii unwillingly agreed. On her way to the forest she angrily thought that she hasn't even eaten yet. Just then, she froze in surprise. So was everyone else. Kawada had brought the wood. He even asked if it was enough, and that he'd go bring more if it isn’t. Mii blushed and said, “It’s enough. Probably.” Kawada blushed too, and replied, “I see.” The other girls wondered aloud, “What's up with Kawada? And the handkerchief on his knee. What is it, a small pig?” Utsunomiya exclaimed, “Kawa-chan...” and Ookami smiled. At this moment, Tora came to ask Ookami how things were going with his class. Ookami said that it was alright. Tora then asked, “What's up? You're smiling?” Still smiling, Ookami looked at the river and told Tora that it's alright from time to time, to go to a place like this. Tora smiled and agreed with him. Still smiling and half-closing his eyes, Ookami commented how beautiful it was for the water surface to sparkle like such.

The chapter ended with Mii's narration, stating that their forest trip has just started. When she’s on her own, Mii felt that somehow, Kawada seems to be always staring at her. And he really is, staring and blushing.

Translator's comment: Kawada definitely likes Mii now. If he's serious about it, I'm sure he'll become a better person, especially with Ookami becoming his future rival. And in the 9th chapter, we get a slight hint of Ookami/Mii! Yay! But Mii's totally ignoring her own feelings. Ookami doesn't seem to be bothered by it at all. In Cat Street, there’s a teeeeny teeeny hints on Kouichi's part, but it's nothing for now. It was nice to see Ookami smiling! The next two chapters’ summaries will be out soon, so look forward to it!

Back to [Tora to Ookami]Main page

360° Material - [Chapter 13]

2011-05-01T23:59:00.000-05:00

Translator - Sarah
Raw Provider - Shmook
Proofreader - Macka

360° Material Chapter 13: Approach

The chapter starts at the entrance ceremony for the first year students with the principal calling up the class representative, Akane. Marui's friends (Ishida and Inoji) are complaining about the fact that the second year students are expected to clean up after the ceremony since the first years are still considered guests and the third years are in exams, and they're all that's left. Plus, after that, they have physicals (and no class). Ishida grumbles that he hopes he'll have grown this time, while Shii and Mio wonder if there's any way to avoid the physical. Then, the first years exit, and the girls comment on their new uniforms. Mio spots Akane and calls her over, telling her that she looks really grown-up in her new uniform. (Shii and Yuni try to remember who Akane is in the background: “Taki's relative? No?”) Taki comes over and asks Akane if she was elected class representative, and she tells him, “Of course I was.” And explains that they gave her the position because she got a perfect score on her entrance exams. Mio is surprised because Akane sent her an email yesterday and didn't even mention that. Akane just responds that she saw no point in telling Mio unnecessary information. Mio repeats, “So, you're at the top of the class and the representative. Amazing, Akane-chan!” Akane wonders why Mio felt the need to repeat that, and Mio tells her that sort of thing is worth repeating. Akane seems a little embarrassed by the whole thing and looks past Mio, and she accidentally meets eyes with Marui. He quickly looks away, which seems to sort of annoy Akane. A boy from Akane's class comes up from behind, and tells them that Akane's success was just a coincidence. He just happened to do sloppy work on the entrance exam; Akane shouldn't get conceited over being in first place, because he'll embarrass her later! No one really responds to that, and there's announcement calling for the first year students. The boy runs off, and Mio asks Akane if he was a friend. She tells Mio, no, absolutely not. (Yuni and Shii have decided that he looks like Detective Conan; he should be wearing a bow tie and glasses.) As Akane leaves, she passes Marui, who smiles and greets her. She responds by looking at him, then sharply turning her head away. Marui's friend asks him if that girl hates him, and he responds that what they saw was Akane's default attitude. However, yes, it is possible that she does hate him.

The second years go on to clean up after the entrance ceremony, and they're changing shoes outside the gym. Shii absentmindedly puts her hand on Yuni's head for balance again, and Mio grabs Shii's hand to stop her. Shii asks Mio what's wrong, and Mio recalls the fight they were in the last time Shii did that. Yuni says it's fine, because she isn't really angry today. Shii realizes what must have worried Mio, and explains that Yuni was especially sensitive about her height last time. On the last day of spring break, she went to her new part-time job and they didn't believe she was a high school student, so she lost the job. Yuni interjects, saying that she showed the bastard in charge her student ID. After Yuni walks off, Shii further explains that Yuni's patience was short. In the past, Shii tried to pacify her, but then Yuni's problems started to bug her and they got into arguments. But it only lasts a day or so, and Mio can ignore it next time. Mio thinks it's nice how those two really seem to understand each other. It's amazing that they can fight and forgive each other so easily; she sort of admires them. Accidentally speaking out loud, Mio says, “It's great, huh...” Marui overhears and asks her what she's talking about. Mio is surprised and wonders if she might have said something out loud. Marui tells her that yes, she did, plainly. Mio explains that she was thinking that Yuni and Shii-chan have an amazing relationship, pointing them out to Marui. Marui then asks, "They do? But weren't they fighting over something?" Mio replies that they're fine today, but Yuni and Shii start to fight over something else as they watch. Marui thinks that they are definitely not fine today... Mio figures that they should be finished arguing soon.

On the stage behind them, one of the boys collecting the chairs loses his grip, and the chair falls down toward Marui. Mio yells, “Look out!” and pushes Marui out of the way, such that he falls down and the chair lands on his hand. Marui tells Mio that she needs to look out for herself next time; she was in more danger behind him. Marui holds up his hand, and Mio asks if he's injured and if she should take him to the nurse. Marui thinks that that would be a bit too much, and Mio offers him her hand. He nervously takes Mio's hand, and she helps him to his feet. He slips forward and steadies himself by putting his other hand on Mio's shoulder, lingering a moment before saying, “Sorry, I slipped...” After they separate, Mio thinks that surprised her; she thought Marui was trying to hug her. Mio worriedly asks him, "Since you had trouble getting up, shouldn't you go to the nurse? Where did you get hit?" Blushing and facing away from Mio, Marui answers, “If I'm injured anywhere, it's in the head.”

On the other side of the gym, Taki is watching them anxiously. Mio and Marui start to collect chairs again, and Marui is again smiling and assuring Mio that he's fine. Taki is distracted from helping to roll up the banners that they took off the wall, and he starts toward Mio. Then, he remembers that he promised himself that he wouldn't do things like that anymore (when he got jealous of Mio and Marui talking in the classroom) and stops. Still looking a little anxious, Taki watches Mio for a moment, then takes a deep breath. He turns the other direction and goes back to putting away the banners.

The chapter moves forward to the physicals, and Yuni and Shii celebrate: Yuni grew 0.2 cm, and Shii didn't get any taller! Mio, on the other hand, seems a little worried over her weight. Shii comes over and tells her not to be so tense, while Yuni tells her there's a 0.4 kg error in the scale. Mio tells them not to be so loud, then remembers they were arguing earlier and asks when they made up. Shii tells her that they did just now, and Mio laughs, saying, “Honestly, you two...” They hear a yell from the boys' end, and Shii recognizes that shrill voice as belonging to Ishida (this actually being the first time his name is mentioned in the text). Inoji (also being named for the first time) tells him that it's embarrassing when he yells like that. He explains that he only grew 0.1 cm, whereas Taki shot up another 3 cm! Inoji comments that 3 cm is a lot, and Ishida demands that Taki share one of those centimeters. Inoji turns to Marui, noting that it looks like Marui got taller, too. He notices that Taki and Marui are eyeing each other tensely, and asks if something happened between them. With a forced smile, Marui responds, “Nothing at all, right, Taki?” Taki, also forcing a smile, agrees, and the two of them continue to smile awkwardly at each other. Inoji continues to wonder what happened; there seems to be trouble brewing...

Back to the girls, Shii points out that growing 3 cm is a lot. Did Mio notice how much taller Taki is getting? Blushing, Mio says she didn't, and Yuni teases, “And you're his girlfriend.” Watching Taki across the gym, Mio thinks that he does seem to look more grown-up than before. At that point, a group of third year girls come into the gym and start talking about the second year boys. Pointing out Taki's group at the basketball hoop, one of the girls notes that those guys are cute. The other girl responds that they look pretty cool, and they wish that they could swap them for some of the boys in their class. Yuni realizes that they're talking about Taki's group, and Mio asks if that means that they're including Taki in their assessment. Shii says that they surely are, and Mio casts a sideways glance at the the third year girls. Looking back at Taki, Mio thinks that hearing him being complimented feels awkward but happy, as if she was being complimented herself. But, hearing it from other girls, it also makes her feel uneasy... It's so complicated.

The next day during class everyone is getting back some algebra review quizzes. (Between the two of them, Mio and Marui scored four points.) The teacher announces that there was only one perfect score, and Mio glances over at Taki, mentally congratulating him. But, the teacher finishes the statement, and the name of the person who got the perfect score is “Hatano,” not Taki. After class ends, Mio gets up and starts to call out to Taki, but Hatano beats Mio to his desk. Smiling, Hatano tells Taki that she knows they haven't really spoken before, but can she say something? Taki looks up at her without speaking, and Hatano declares, “I finally beat you, Taki-kun.” Watching them, Mio is very surprised to hear that from Hatano. She goes on, saying that she's always, always come in second to Taki. She's always struggled to get perfect scores, and she keeps missing. It's an unending frustration. Still smiling, Hatano tells him, “To be honest, I always thought it would be nice if you could just disappear.” (Mio is shocked at her bluntness.) But, Hatano explains, she always thought, “I'll do it next time!” So, even if it's only a quiz, she's happy. Mio thinks that Hatano-san is always smiling, and she seemed like a sweet, mature person. But it turns out she was hiding this super-competitive personality! She seems to fancy herself as Taki's rival... actually, Mio thinks that she's pretty cool. Hatano asks if she can see Taki's exam paper, and Mio attempts to stop her. But, Taki easily lets her take it, and Hatano looks disappointed. The question Taki missed... It wasn't something they learned last year, but he still lost two points for it. (Mio looks on, continuing to be surprised by the whole scenario.) Finally saying something, Taki responds, “Looks that way.” Hatano is disappointed; she finally beat him, but this doesn't feel like a victory at all. Not seeming to have been paying much attention, Taki replies, “You were the only one with a perfect score, Hatano-san?” She tells him yes, but it's vexing like this. Smiling, she adds, “Besides, your approach to the problem was beautiful.” Seeming excited, Taki agrees; it was beautiful. Mio wonders how a problem could be beautiful, as Hatano shows Taki her test paper and they start going through her solutions. Looking sad, Mio goes back to her desk to look at her own test paper. Someone in the hall yells for Marui, who is just about to leave, asking if he's going to basketball practice. He tells them yes, then notices that Mio has returned. He asks her, “You're still here?” Mio tells him that she's going to do a little more, then she'll go. Marui tells her good bye and starts toward practice, then notices Taki sitting with Hatano. He realizes why Mio looked upset, and glances back at her. The chapter ends with Mio looking sadly at her test paper, thinking, “A beautiful solution, huh?” They seem to be in place Mio can't understand.

Back to [360° Material]Main page

Tora to Ookami - [Chapter 7]

2011-05-01T23:58:00.001-05:00

Translator - Kanade
Raw Provider - Shmook
Proofreader - Macka

Narration: I don't quite remember how I got home. Both my face and my head were touched by Tora. My hair was hot...

Mii's grandma greets Mii and says that she's late. Mii apologizes and tells her grandma to rest and that she'll do everything. Her grandma then tells her that a friend is waiting for her again. Mii's surprised. But she's even more surprised when she sees Yayoi, who welcomes her back and smiles. Yayoi says that she's been talking to Mii's grandma, and comments that it's the first time she's seen Mii with her hair loose. Mii touches her hair and while blushing she says that she lost her hairpin. She then remembers when Tora touched her hair and his smiling face. Her cheeks turn red. Yayoi noticing this, asks her what's wrong. Mii's surprised as she says that it's nothing, the day is just kinda hot. Mii then tells her grandma that she'll change and will come right away. Left alone in the corridor, Mii stops and blushes as she thinks that it's unfair, Tora's unfair. She remembers his gaze and becomes all red and as she's imagining his smiling face she thinks that he's cute. She hides her face in her hand as she continues thinking that it's a given her heart's beating so fast.

Now Mii's changed and she's helping her grandma to cook. Her grandma comments that those two are not coming today. Yayoi asks if she's talking about Tora-sensei and Ookami-sensei, and adds that she hasn't met them at this shop yet. Mii's grandma smiles and says that those two always come here at around this hour. Yayoi looks away and asks, is that so... Mii's sad as she thinks that Tora won't be coming today, he told her himself that he'll be busy in the evenings from now on. Sorry, Yayoi-chan. Today she didn't tell Yayoi she went to Tora's home.

At school one of the girls tells Mii that she's on duty today, and ask her if she brought the school journal from the teacher room. Mii says she hasn't and says she'll go get it right away. Mii enters the staff room and overhears teachers discussing the golf game they went to on Sunday. The teachers don't notice her and continue their discussion. Mii looks for Ookami and sees him sitting alone reading something. At that moment, one of the teachers asks Ookami-sensei if he plays any sports. But Ookami bluntly says he doesn't. Mii looks at him with a skeptical face and says, "Jeez, that person..." Ookami notices Mii and asks, "What do you want?" Mii turns away and angrily replies, "Oi, can't you be at least a bit more polite? At least towards the people you know." Ookami smirks and tells Mii that a friendless girl like her has no right to tell him that. Mii blushes and exclaims that she does have one. Ookami makes an doubtful expression. Mii then tells him that she's here to get the class journal, and tells him to give it to her quickly. Ookami gives it to her, and then asks if she's asked her yet. Mii asks what he's talking about. Ookami replies that it's about Tora being a no-no. Mii angrily says she hasn't. Ookami stares at her and then says "Friends, ne?" Mii then leaves.

On her way to the classroom, Mii thinks that Ookami really pisses her off, he doesn't understand anything, yet he... that Ookami. She then overhears some girls talking. One of the girls says that she wants Tora-chan to look at her too, what's wrong. Another girl says that he's always with that person. The first girl comments that she's thought of an idea: Since Tora-chan always leaves his paintings at school, they could hide them. Of course, they won't steal them, just hide them! Then Tora-chan will definitely search for them! And we'll go together with him. Mii listens to them in shock and thinks, "W-what are they saying, those girls..."

Suddenly, Yayoi approaches those girls and tells them to stop. She looks serious. Yayoi says that even if it's a joke, please stop- "You have no idea what Tora-sensei is thinking when he's painting those pictures, do you?" One of the girls asks, w-what's up with you, all of a sudden. Yayoi jus tells them to please stop. However, the girls tell her she's annoying, and call her an idiot. They then tell Yayoi that she should shut up and they leave. Yayoi stands there alone and angry. Mii looks at Yayoi and thinks that Yayoi-chan must really like Tora a lot. Then Yayoi notices Mii. Mii says that she was just passing by. Yayoi blushes in frustration and asks if she possibly saw what just happened...Mii says she saw it. Yayoi covers her face with her hand and says no way, it's so embarrassing, she acted so high and mighty. Yayoi adds that she understands what those girls feel because after seeing Tora's expression while looking at those paintings, she wanted to become closer to him. She says that at the same time she started liking sensei and longed for the talent he has. That's why this time... she wasn't able to keep quiet. Mii thinks that Yayoi-chan is amazing. Her thoughts are interrupted by Yayoi as she smiles and invites her to come to her house today. Yayoi says that her parents would like to meet Mii-chan, so she's inviting her for dinner. Mii is surprised. Yayoi smiles and says that since today her shop is closed, she should come. Yayoi then tells her, "See you until classes end!" Mii stands there in confusion and tries to call out to Yayoi-chan who's already gone. Mii says that she still has work to do at home. She then thinks that Yayoi-chan really is amazing. She's different from me and those girls, she seriously appreciates Tora's talent.

At Yayoi's house her parents greet Mii (lol, they're so classy xD). Yayoi's mom asks her if she likes French cuisine. Mii replies she does. Yayoi's mom says it's great then because there are great people cooking dinner for them. She says she thought they could change staff for today, but it's alright. Yayoi blushes and apologizes to Mii for her talkative mom. Mii says it's alright. Mii thinks that her parents look really kind. Mii looks at the table and says that everything looks delicious. Yayoi introduces her parents to Mii. Mii greets them politely. Yayoi's mom smiles and says that it's the first time Yayoi-chan has brought a friend, what a cute young lady! Mom tells her she hopes Mii enjoys tonight's dinner. Now they're sitting at the table and they're all talking about sauces and stuff. While eating, Mii thinks that meat is great, a lot better than their cheap meat. Yayoi's mom says that this particular sauce is from a shop in Ginza, it has a secret formula. They have only a bit left, so they don't sell it anymore and they rarely allow to take it home (somehow mom's face doesn't look so kind anymore). Mii continues eating. She tries out the seasoning and asks if they should try to make it themselves. She says that she can probably do it, and asks them for certain ingredients. Yayoi's mom's surprised as she says that their chefs weren't able to make it.

While working on it, Mii remembers her dad's words: Close your eyes when trying food, and think about what ingredients are in it. He then gives her something on a spoon. Mii names all the ingredients. Dad pats her head and says that she's amazing, she's a natural chef.- She's now done and to everyone's surprise the sauce tastes just right. They exclaim that it's awesome, it's the same taste! They are stunned. Mii-chan, amazing! Yayoi's mom says that her husband brought a French chef, and even he couldn't recognize the ingredients. Mom then tells Yayoi-chan that she's brought a talented friend. Yayoi's all hyped up as she says, right? That's why I told you! Mii-chan's really great! Yayoi's mom says that Yayoi always talks about Mii-san, like that she went to Mii-chan's shop and stuff like that. Mii's surprised to hear that "Yayoi-chan...".

On her way home, Yayoi's accompanying her. She thanks Mii for coming today. But Mii says it's her line. Yayoi says her parents were really happy. Her parents have always been worried that she's been unable to make any friends. Yayoi smiles and says that she's introduced her to them as her very precious friend. She then says, ... Mii-chan, I am going to confess to Tora-sensei tomorrow. Mii's shocked to hear that. Yayoi says that she'll do that before their lesson starts, so she'll probably be able to arrange it so that they are alone. Yayoi smiles and says that she wants to properly tell him that she likes him. Mii then remembers Ookami's words that Tora is no good. Mii thinks that she has to tell her since they're friends. Yayoi then says goodbye to Mii-chan and tells her to be careful on her way home. Yayoi turns to leave, but Mii calls out to her. Yayoi turns to her. Mii's heart starts beating really fast. She looks away as she says, "Thank you for today." Yayoi smiles and says that she also wants to thank her for everything. Mii sadly thinks, -Ookami... I wasn't able to tell her, she looked at me with such serious eyes, I couldn't say it.-

The next day at school, Mii's in the corridor when Ookami calls out to her. She then asks, "What is it, Ookami?" He asks if she's already going back and what about her club activities. Mii annoyingly turns away from him and says that she can't go today, so she's going home. Ookami then says, "Oh yes, why don't you join the astronomy club? The number of people is..." But Mii has already run away without listening to him. Ookami exclaims that she's super fast, what's up with her?! Mii thinks that she's no good, she can't calm down. She's now at the park, staring at her cell phone as she thinks that the club activities have already started. She then imagines Yayoi confessing and wonders what Tora replied. No, there's no way he'd reject her. If he told her that, it'd be really rude of him. What to do... what if Tora and Yayoi-chan start going out... Mii becomes all gloomy on her way home, but then she notices Tora. Tora also sees her and asks if she's going home. Mii says she's not. Tora then comments that she didn't come to the club today. Mii lies and says that she had some things to do. Tora then tells her about how everyone had to draw apples and that most drew manga-like apples. Mii thinks "Huh...?" Tora continues saying that it'd be great if they could go outside to do some sketches next time. Mii continues thinking, "Isn't he just super normal?" Tora asks if she knows a good place for sketches. But Mii doesn't hear him and asks, "Um, Tora, did Yayoi-chan come today?" He then says, "Hachinohe-san? She came." Mii's worried and asks him if she said anything to him. Tora looks away (with kind of an indifferent face) and says that she did before the club activities started. "But oh well, it doesn't matter [who cares]." Mii is shocked to hear that from Tora. She then irritably says, "Doesn't matter, huh? But didn't she confess to you?" Tora's a bit surprised and asks if she knew about it. Mii then asks him what he told Yayoi-chan.

Tora looks away and says that he thanked her but told her it's impossible and then ended the conversation. He then adds that it's just a teenage girl's usual feelings. Mii remembers all those moments Yayoi protected Tora and how she said she liked him. She then exclaims that Yayoi-chan really liked Tora- "So don't say it's nothing special! You don't understand a person's heart at all. You can't redraw a person's heart after you break it." Tora's surprised to see Mii like that. Mii thinks that Yayoi-chan must be really hurt. Mii runs all the way back to school and finds Yayoi in the club room drawing the apple alone. Yayoi hears the footsteps and turns her head in surprise to see Mii. She asks Mii what she's doing here at this time. Yayoi says that she thought it was also about time for her to leave. She smiles and tells her that they drew apples today and shows her hers. But Mii interrupts her and says, "Yayoi-chan, I'm sorry, I knew. Ookami told me that Tora doesn't accept and understand people's feelings, but she couldn't tell her that. And about that, I'm sorry." Yayoi looks sad, she then smiles a bit as she says that that's how it was, huh. She tells Mii that even if she told her that she'd still confess to him. She then thanks Mii for coming. Yayoi then comforts crying Mii and realizes that she's crying! She then asks, "Why are YOU crying..." Overwhelmed, both girls start crying. The chapter ends with Mii and Yayoi walking home hand in hand as Mii thinks: "Ookami, I've finally become friends with someone."

Translator's Comment: Meh, I knew it. Tora's too absorbed in art, to the extent he knows nothing but art, he doesn't know what it means to love. It's not like he's trying to act cool, but he just doesn't know what it means to be considerate and delicate. He has no experience in communication. Surprisingly, Ookami is a lot wiser than he appears to be, fufu. I'm sooo eager to see Mii's and Ookami's story now! (Oh c'mon, it's obvious it's gonna be about them ;D).

Back to [Tora to Ookami]Main page

Hapi Mari - [Chapter 25] summary

2011-04-30T06:08:00.003-05:00

WARNING - VIEWER DISCRETION IS ADVISED. THE IMAGES FOUND AT THE BOTTOM OF THIS POST MAY NOT BE APPROPRIATE FOR SOME READERS.

Shmook's Note - It will be quite awhile till I can release the English scanlation for Chapter 25 so I decided to give you the summary and slideshow first. Enjoy =)

Translator - whisperpuppies
Raw provider - Shmook

The scene opens with Chiwa and Hokuto discussing current events over dinner, like the conditions in Middle East and the news in the financials page. Chiwa keeps muttering, until we see that she’s only dreaming. Hokuto wakes her up. Chiwa looks down dejectedly, thinking that it was only a dream. It seems that Hokuto is rarely home now, ever since he took on a new project. Chiwa feels almost as if they’re living apart, but Hokuto reminds her that they’re still sleeping together every night. Chiwa tells herself that it’s ok, and that she understands she’s second to Hokuto’s work. Yet, seeing Hokuto for such short periods of time isn’t enough for her. Hokuto notices that Chiwa is feeling a bit down, and he tells her he’ll be able to help with her studies after the first stage in the project. Before walking away, Chiwa sighs and tells him that she’s not as busy at work anymore.

Chiwa: That’s all, goodnight.

Hokuto: “What am I to you? Is work more important or am I more important?”

Chiwa: Eh? (flips around suddenly)

Hokuto: That’s what you wanted to say, right?

Chiwa: I wasn’t going to…I understand the nature of your job, I’m not going to be so selfish as to say those things.

Hokuto then asks her out for dinner when she’s free. Chiwa is so happy that she jumps on top of him, tackling him to the floor. She says, “That’s why I didn’t ask whether your job or me is more important.” However, Hokuto looks a bit pensive. The next day, Chiwa starts browsing for restaurants to go to on their date. Chiwa asks Asahina whether he has been to a particular restaurant, and he seems about to answer until Chiwa mentions that it’s for her date with Hokuto. Asahina ignores her and goes on to say how he is in no position to criticize her (considering she has such a powerful husband). Chiwa says she understands that it’s awkward both for him and Sakuraba, but asks to be treated as a normal office worker. Asahina says, “It’s for your father, right? You haven’t changed a bit since, always working so hard for him. I’ll throw away my biases and treat you as a normal subordinate. Actually, your husband told me that too, to treat you as a normal subordinate.” Chiwa lights up, happy that Hokuto cared for her even if he wasn’t next to her.

Later that night, she tells Hokuto that she and Asahina made up, and how it’s all because of him. She talks a bit more about Asahina, and Hokuto remembers what Asahina told him in the hospital earlier, that if it were him, he would have gone rushed to Chiwa earlier. Hokuto hugs Chiwa and holds her in bed.
The next day, Chiwa picks out her outfit for her date with Hokuto, until she receives a call from Asahina saying there’s an emergency at work. She rushes to work, and it took longer than she thought. She wants to contact Hokuto, but realizes she forgot her cell phone. Meanwhile, there’s still more work to be done, and she’s getting more flustered as the clock ticks on. Asahina tells her that she can leave, since it’s her date with Hokuto. He says he’ll do the rest, but Chiwa refuses, saying she’ll properly finish her part. Asahina then starts talking to Chiwa.

Asahina: To be honest, my heart skipped a beat when you came in dressed like that. I thought for a moment that you dressed up for me.

Chiwa: Stop joking around.

Asahina: I’m not joking. It might not seem like it to you, but I wanted to keep dating you.

After saying other things, he confesses that he still likes her. Chiwa is getting more uncomfortable, telling him to stop. Chiwa tells him it’s not the time to joke around, and Asahina yells, “That’s why I told you to leave already! I may do something to you after it gets dark, is it really alright not to go to your husband?” Just then, the phone rings, and Asahina tells her that the other side is working hard too, so she can leave. Chiwa runs away with tears in her eyes because she’s late. She ends up falling and scraping her knee on the street, collapsing into tears.

Just then, Hokuto appears in front of her. He tells her he figured out she may be here, since she left her cell phone at home and that he had called her company. He picks her up, saying she needs to get her knee treated. Back at home, she tells him she couldn’t face him anymore, since she missed out on their hard-to-get dinner date. She apologizes, and he says not to blame herself. But Hokuto grips her bandaged knee tightly and begins, “Usually I wouldn’t mind you being at the company, but today, you were supposed to spend time with me after 6. So why did you spend it with another guy? And dressed up like that too? I’m sick of it. That you weren’t able to come to our date, that you’re always holding back, and that I’m saying such childish things to you.” He kisses her knee, and starts kissing up……resulting in super hot make-up sex (Not too many details people, use your imagination!) Hokuto says other super sweet things to Chiwa, and asks for another round. Chiwa is thrilled that Hokuto is being so sweet even when he’s sober (unlike the time he was drunk in Okinawa). Her stomach growls, and Hokuto decides maybe it’s better that they get dinner first.

Back to [Hapi Mari]Main page

Hapi Mari - [Chapter 24] English Scans

2011-04-30T06:08:00.000-05:00

Click the link for download -> Chapter 24

Password is bebexiushoujo

You need to unzip the file to read the chapter. Go to rarlab.com to download the free unzipper programme.

I AM NOT GOING TO ENTERTAIN ANY QUESTIONS ASKING FOR PASSWORDS, ASKING HOW TO OPEN ZIP FILE OR ASKING TO CHANGE THE ZIP FILE TO SOMETHING EASIER. You guys don't have to answer for those who doesn't read the information properly in all their excitement to download the chapter.

I need your feedback and as usual, don't forget to thank all the staff who are involved in this \(^-^)/

Back to [Hapi Mari]Main page

Yumemiru Taiyou - [Chapter 43]

2011-04-24T04:31:00.001-05:00

Translator - Kanade
Raw Provider - Shmook
Proofreader - milkcoffee

The cover of this chapter features moments of Taiga, one when he was rejected by Shimana and the other when he received present (knit hat) from her.

Shimana woke up in the morning to find Taiga lying next to her on her pillow, staring at her sleeping face. She blushed and asked him what he was doing. Taiga replied that he thought her sleeping face was cute.

At that moment, Zen interrupted by yelling at them, “how much longer are you planning to sleep, damn!!! Don't start getting all touchy so early in the morning, damn!!! Lucky bastard, damn!!!” Shimana turned red and stood up. Taiga sat and asked if Zen had school today. Zen replied that they only had half day for school. Taiga said that he didn't hear anything about this. He said to Zen, “Do you want me to spend my day alone, seeing that I'm transferring tomorrow? I'll cry.” Shimana then blushed and said that she's skipping school today. Both Zen and Asahi said the same thing. Taiga, however *sweat drips* rejected the idea of them skipping school. He said to them, “Your parents will be angry! It's just half of the day, anyway?!” Zen, on the other hand, insisted on not going school. Shimana blushed and looked away, explaining how she wanted to spend the day with landlord today. As Taiga looked at her, the two of them blushed. Zen yelled that Taiga should just let them be if they don’t want to go school. Asahi then smiled and suggested for Taiga to go to school with everyone else. Taiga looked at him sceptically while Shimana was hyped about it. She thought that since they've just started dating, she doesn't want to be separated as there are still lots of things she'd like them to do together!

The chapter jumped to the scene where they are in school. Taiga commented that with "this", he'll definitely be exposed. It appeared that they've made him changed into their school uniform. Asahi smiled at how well the uniform fits him, since it’s his spare. Shimana appeared to like Taiga in this uniform. Taiga proclaimed that this was not the issue here. Shimana then said to Taiga, “It’s alright! You manage to look just like a high schooler!” Taiga replied, “manage?!” Zen was laughing his butt off for watching Taiga. Shimana felt like this was a dream for being able to go to school with the landlord.

Everyone in school stared at Taiga in disbelief. Taiga grew scared as he whispered to Shimana, “Oi!! It's impossible after all! They're all staring at me!!” Shimana however convinced that there’s no way that he'd be exposed this soon. Taiga angrily replied that he was already exposed the moment he stepped behind the school gates! He told Shimana that he heard students gossiping about him. They said, “Old man?! Isn't he too big?! Should we tell the teacher? The uniform doesn't suit him at all.” *Sweat drips* He then saw the trio laughing and angrily yelled that they were the only ones who thought that this was funny.

Soon, Shimana entered her classroom with Taiga being dragged along. She greeted everyone. The girls started getting excited and asked, “If it isn't Kameko's boyfriend?! Eh?! You knew Kameko had a boyfriend?!” Taiga was stunned by the sudden excitement. The girls then asked why he was so old. Shimana smiled and explained that he's only 22. Some asked why he was at school. Shimana replied that she has brought him here. Her classmates started gossiping, “For real?! Is he really your boyfriend?! Somehow he’s different from Kameko.” “Yeah, it's surprising. And we thought she was going out with either Zen or Asahi-senpai. They’ll look better together...” Taiga was saddened after hearing that. He then explained that he’s not her boyfriend but her landlord. All girls went "Eh...?" Shimana was shocked by his answer. Shimana thought to herself, “Why... even though yesterday he introduced himself as my boyfriend...!”

The scene jumped to physical education lesson. With the teacher checking whose present, Taiga poked Shimana to ask the reason for her ignoring him. Shimana ignored him again. Just then, the teacher called for her name and she replied, "Here!" Taiga was annoyed and asked, “Why are you replying to him??! You like him?!” Zen then asked Taiga if he was jealous. After attendance taking, the teacher told the class to prepare for the actual lesson and do some stretching in pairs. Zen and Taiga stared angrily at each other. Zen told Taiga that he’s always paired with Shimana. He told him to go find someone else. Taiga however replied that he's paired with Shimana in life, so Zen should find someone else instead. The two decided to use rock paper scissors to decide their fates. The result was Taiga losing, allowing Zen to pair with Shimana. While Taiga still feeling unwilling, Zen happily grabbed Shimana's shoulders. Taiga yelled to Shimana, convincing her if she wanted to pair with him. However, Shimana replied, “not really...” with an indifferent face. While they're doing exercises in pairs, Taiga was paired with a weird girl. He yelled in frustration, “Why did it turn out like that!!” He then yelled at Zen, “Don't you want to do some secret stretching with me?! Let go of her!” Shimana then said, “What's up with that! He's not her boyfriend”. Zen giggled. Taiga *Sweat drips* claimed that it was not true! He was just told that he didn’t suit Shimana. He explained, “I... I'm not cool like Asahi, I don't suit you well like Zen - that's what they said. Because of me, people looked at you strangely.” Shimana then told him that she doesn't mind it... Shimana added that it's not what she wanted to hear from him.

Today P.E. the class will be tested on endurance. First it's a 50m race. Shimana told Zen to do his best. Zen was happy to tears to hear that. Taiga stared at her and Shimana returned the angry gaze. She thought that even she could have cold days from time to time! Taiga and Zen were running with full strength. After all, he wanted her to be proud of her boyfriend!! He won't lose to anyone! He wanted Shimana the most!! He'll do it with his full strength! They continued their competition. Taiga shouted that he won't give her to anyone!! As he's jumping into the sand, he yelled "I love you, Shimana!" Shimana blushed. Accidentally, Taiga fell down, face in the sand. Tired and dirty, he wiped his face clean. Shimana laughed. She clanged onto him saying, “Landlord, I love you the most!” Taiga felt embarrassed again while Zen was shocked and the other girls went "Kya!" The teacher soon realized that he doesn't know who Taiga was. Shimana thought that somehow, he didn't feel like the landlord. She was thinking, “Yes, right, until it's always been "I'm not her boyfriend". It was the usual landlord. He’s not one who'd say such things.” Taiga was able to exceed all her hopes and expectations.

Meanwhile, Saeko and her class were having a cooking lesson when she overheard some girls screaming about what's going on outside. "Awesome! The confession that happened just now?!" "It's Kameko-san from class 6, right? How nice!" Saeko asked, “Ne, isn't Kameko-san going out with Zen-kun?” One of the girls replied that it was a false rumour. Zen himself said so. Saeko then blushed. One of the girls asked if Saeko is happy now. Saeko explained in embarrassment that that’s not the case. They then encouraged Saeko to do her best, that they will support her. Saeko smiled and accepted their support. She baked some panda-shaped cookies.

After P.E., Shimana told Taiga to wait for her while she went to change her clothes. At this moment, Saeko came with her cookies. She ended up standing next to Taiga. She saw Zen laughing with some boys and called for his name. However, Zen dint hear since it was noisy there. Taiga noticed and called out to Zen. Zen heard him and asked what it was about. Taiga pointed at the blushing Saeko. Zen blushed too. Blushing, Saeko stuttered as she spoke, “Um... you know... I have to... tell you something...” Zen suggested going somewhere else. But Saeko said that it's alright here! She turned red and repeated that it's alright. Saeko tried to say something, but words just won't come up right as she became red. Zen *Sweat drips* told her that it's alright, and she should say it slowly, because he'll listen to her. Saeko then said, “You know...” She added that she... knew about Zen-kun, because they were in the same class during their second year... Whenever she looked at him, Zen-kun always looked in high spirits and was a bright person. She thought he was a very good person. And she thought so until they talked for the first time. He looked like her dog. When he greeted her with good morning, she was extremely happy. "I like Zen-kun". "I like you", Saeko exclaimed and gave him the cookies. "This... I baked them during the cooking class. If it's troubling for you, you don't have to accept them. If it's alright with you, let's get along together from now on."

Zen was surprised and blushed *Sweat drips*. Zen took her cookies and said that it's the first time in his life someone's confessed to him. That made him happy! Zen laughed while Saeko blushed and started crying. She said, “Thank God... I was... so... nervous... Oh... this is the handkerchief you gave me yesterday". She returned his handkerchief, but Zen told her that it's alright for her to use it. Zen then asked if she liked panda. Saeko replied that she always sees Zen-kun carrying one, so she thought it was cute... Zen blushed. Zen then said that he will give the handkerchief to her. He took out another one and said that he had a similar handkerchief with a different colour! Saeko blushed as she smiled because their handkerchiefs were a match. Everyone was in shock, while Shimana and Taiga cried out of happiness.

On their way to the next lesson, Shimana said to Zen, “Isn't that great, Zen!” Taiga added that he was really starting to worry about Zen. He felt that it's great that the confession happened. Taiga thought that that guy's definitely going to cry (Saeko's papa - picture's caption). Shimana exclaimed that the bell has already rung and told the landlord to hurry. Taiga however said that the old man was already tired after P.E....

It's English now. Nakagawa-sensei said that they're going to start the lesson now. Taiga hid his face in the book and whispered to Shimana about why she didn’t tell him that it's Nakagawa-sensei's class. Shimana giggled. Taiga started sweating as he grumbled that if she saws him, he'll be exposed right away. Shimana cunningly giggled. She felt that if she was the same age as landlord, they'd spend their time like this, come to school at the same time, have fun during school, and get through hard times together. Shimana looked at Taiga who seems to be seriously looking at Nakagawa-sensei who was explaining something to the class. Nakagawa-sensei suddenly turned the next exercise to Fujiwara-kun. Taiga was shocked. Even though he tried so hard to hide himself behind the book, he was caught. Nakagawa-sensei smiled as she came up to him and took the book away. Taiga started sweating. Nakagawa asked him what he was doing. Taiga replied that there was nothing really. Nakagawa pointed at the door and told him to leave. Nakagawa added, “Kameko-san too.” Shimana was shocked. Nakagawa-sensei then smiled and replied that she would accompany Fujiwara-kun. Shimana blushed and left happily.

Outside the classroom, Shimana said that she probably understood what was going on and praised that she was a good teacher. Taiga somewhat agreed. Shimana then asked if that’s the reason why Taiga liked her. Taiga immediately shut her as Nakagawa can hear them. Shimana grabbed his arm and laughed. She then suggested going to the roof as they'll be found by a teacher if they continue staying there. Taiga told her to lower her voice. They went to the roof and saw Asahi there. Taiga asked what he was doing there. Asahi replied that he was studying. Asahi said that he can't study like everyone else if he wanted to study law in future. Taiga asked how it was going with Manami. The three of them lay on the floor on the roof. Asahi replied that Manami's already been entered in the family register. Shimana was shocked. Next time he'll be invited to the wedding ceremony. Shimana was saddened and thought, “Isn't there anything that can be done...” Asahi added, “You know... I knew that Manami and I were related. But I loved her.” He mentioned that instead of giving up, he wanted to love her. Shimana smiled at him. She thought that things like dreams, love, giving up can't disappear so easily. Same goes with the landlord's dream too. He definitely thought so too. Taiga then mentioned that he's thirsty and asked Shimana to buy some juice. He gave her the money and said he dint need the change back. Shimana took the money and went off.

Asahi and Taiga were left alone on the roof. Taiga apologized. He added, “You must've been really shocked that that old man is your real father, right?” Asahi would be hurt if he knew, so he thought it'd be better not to tell Asahi about it. Asahi smiled and said, “I know, the reason why you changed your name.” Taiga looked at him. Asahi continued, “so that I wouldn't find out that you and I were brothers, right?” (I suppose it's since both Taiyou and Asahi mean sun). Asahi then smiled and thanked him. Taiga smiled back and clanked onto him. Asahi said that he's suffocating.

The chapter ended with Shimana narrating that it's probably impossible for everyone to be happy. Once she's gotten her bit of happiness, she must help the other person. That's how everyone will be happy. Shimana was back and she and Taiga were alone. She told him that she got an email from Taiga's mom. Taiga was surprised and reacted, “EEEEH?! Oi, wait a sec, what do you talk about with her?” However, Shimana just blushed. She said that Taiga's mom has told her that Shimana should give a cold shoulder to landlord sometimes. She explained that once a man sees a woman's back turned to him, he'll want to get her back. Taiga yelled if that's where she got that attitude from! Shimana continued that the mail wasn’t finished. She smiled as she said that his mom warned them not to have any more kisses until marriage! Taiga was devastated by those words as Shimana types the reply to his mom.

Translator's Comment: The confession was so cute!! Taiga can really do it when he wants! And I think we've gotten the start of Zen and Saeko's relationship, what do you think? He doesn't like her yet, but I'm sure that one day he'll say yes to her. And I also hope that Asahi will be with Manami! I'm sure Shimana and Co. will help him and do something about the ceremony. After all, having one different parent doesn't ban them from being together... or at least I think so. As for Shimana and Taiga I'm pretty sure there’s going to be some stressful chapters once Taiga leaves, since he will be unreachable for a while due to the fact that his number and address have been changed by his dad. Or at least I hope Miura warns him. Please, Miura! I'll give you a candy ;D
P.S. I kind of like Saeko, she's a really nice and interesting girl. Probably Zen will become a more mature man with her than he could with Shimana!

Back to [Yumemiru Taiyou]Main page

Yumemiru Taiyou - [Chapter 42]

2011-04-20T10:35:00.000-05:00

Translator - Kanade
Raw provider - Shmook
Proofreader - milkcoffee

Translator's Comments: Man, the cover's so adorable! I hope they all end up together! Ehem ehem, back to the chapter XD

The chapter starts with Miura visiting a girl in the hospital. The girl blushed as she saw him. She asked the reason for his visit, as she never thought he would come again. Miura casually replied that he was nearby. He gave her a flower which cheered her. Miura then commented on how her room has changed while he was away. Not long, the girl suggested going outside. While they were strolling, Miura told the girl that Fujiwara has transferred to Fukuoka. Surprised, the girl asked about Fujiwara's high school girlfriend. Miura replied that they won't see each other anymore. He explained on how his father has done everything to separate the two, with all communications methods changed to avoid contact). The girl saddened. Miura added that he probably won't be able to contact Fujiwara anymore. The girl asked if Fujiwara-kun knows about this. Miura replied, ‘no’. The girl then asked Miura for the reason why, even though they're friends, he wouldn’t stand on Fujiwara's side. Miura looked at her and explained that he has tried separating those two before. And he has confidence that Fujiwara's feelings won't change. The girl looked sadly at Miura. Miura ended the conversation by saying that he'll be leaving and will come again. Instead, the girl told him that it’s alright, hinting that he doesn’t have to come anymore. She said, “Coming here, wasn't it Miura-kun's task?” She felt that it would be a burden for Miura to come. Miura interrupted her and said that he came because he wanted to. He wanted to see Shiho-san. He broke up with his girlfriend. That surprised Shiho. She blushed as Miura left.

The story skips to Taiga’s house, where both of them are in the room. Taiga asked why she’s making such an ugly face. Shimana asked if he's really going tomorrow... to Fukuoka. Taiga indifferently replied that he is, but he doesn’t seem to care much. Shimana screamed angrily, "What did you say!! No! I won't allow it! I don't want to! No way!” Taiga reasoned with her that nothing can be done even if she rejects the idea. Shimana uttered, “There he goes with it again!” She wondered why he's so calm, even though she was so shocked. Shimana made an uglier face. Taiga told her to forget about it; after all they are out on a date now. He said that there’s something he would like her to try on. Shimana grew curious. Taiga blushed and asked her if she'd like to try on a kimono. Shimana looked excited. She blushed as she said that there's no way it'd suit her. Taiga convinced her that it'll definitely look good on her! Shimana added that she doesn't have any style, she's short, her legs are short, and her chest is small. However, Taiga told her to go to another room.

They enter another room which was his mother's dressing room. Shimana was surprised that his mother actually wore kimono. Shimana saw lots of kimono and commented on how cute all of them are. That made her wanted to try them on even more! Taiga allowed her to choose the one she likes to try on. However, Shimana hesitated, saying that she doesn't understand anything about kimono or how to put them on. Taiga assured her that he'll do it for her. He quickly taught her how to wear a kimono. Shimana seemed okay but she hardly remember most of the things that he has taught. Soon, Taiga left the room, telling her to call him when she's done. While changing, Shimana thought what a great thing it was to have the chance to wear a kimono. She felt that the landlord is such a cultural gentleman. She called for Taiga when she's (probably) done. Taiga came in and tried to fasten the obi properly for her. Shimana was amazed by the fact that Taiga knew how to wear women's kimono. Taiga explained that he knew because he used to wear women's clothing. Shocked, Shimana asked the reason for that. Taiga explained that his mother had tried her kimono on him first, before putting them on herself. While Taiga's still managing with Shimana's kimono, Shimana mentioned that her heart's beating really fast right now. Taiga, who is still flustering about the kimono, was unmoved and told her to stay still!

At that moment, his mother peeked from behind the door and called out to him. That scared the hell out of him. His mother asked who Shimana was, in a creepy manner. Taiga looked annoyed while Shimana exclaimed that it came out! She thought that it was a ghost. Taiga snapped at his mother for peeking!! His mother argued that he didn't ask for her permission either. She then teased how improper it was that he wanted to change a girl's clothes. Taiga defended that he didn't say anything like that. His mother then conveyed that if it's kimono, she'll help with it. She pushed Taiga out of the room and shut the door. Alone with Taiga's mother, Shimana started grew nervous. She thought to herself, "W-what to do...!!" His mother started the conversation by introducing herself as Fumie, Taiyou's mother. Sweating REAL hard and stammering, Shimana introduced herself too and said that she'll be under her care. She's totally freaking out as there were only the two of them in the room. Fumie jokingly told Shishishishimana-chan to relax. Shimana replied, “y-yes!” and corrected that her name’s not Shishishishimana, it's Shimana! Fumie asked what her relationship to Taiyou was. Shimana was terrified that she’s so straightforward. She thought that it would be bad to be s-s-s-s-s-scared! She had to bring herself back together! Still sweating and nervous, Shimana said that they're going out!! Looking at Fumie who looked as creepy as usual, Shimana was utterly scared as she regretted telling her that!! Fumie then replied that it's impossible. Taiyou doesn't like women. It's impossible. Shimana went "EH?" Fumie continued by saying that Taiyou hates other women, but his mother, her. Taiyou can't love anyone but her. She explained that he used to go out with his teacher when he was in high school when she tried to take him to her [mother's] place. Taiga yelled from behind the door, claiming that it’s no way in hell like that at all! Shimana thought of the possibility of his mother seeing her as a love rival. His mother then asked how that was possible that she’s dating Taiyou. It can’t be true. Shimana angrily blurted out that he confessed to her yesterday! Fumie went "Heeeeeeh?" and tightened the obi, almost killing Shimana. Fumie then asked about her feelings for Taiyou. She asked, “What do you like about Taiyou?” Those words attracted Taiga’s attention. Shimana said with a straight face that the landlord was usually cold, but whenever Shimana's in trouble, he would always help her. Shimana then smiled and blushed as she was saying. She continued saying that he was selfish at first and would always rejected her. But he’ll still listen to her. If there was something she wanted to do, he'd always support her. If she made a mistake, he'll tell her it's alright. There were lots of things about him and she loves everything of him. Taiga sat down, feeling sad as he listened to Shimana. Fumie looked at Shimana and asked if that is all. Shimana looked at her and thought that she saw Fumie smiled just now. Fumie expressed that Taiyou doesn't let women get close to him as he doesn't like to be touched by them. Shimana, on the other hand, said that they don't have a problem with it. She continued, “Just yesterday...” Shimana sweated. Fumie *Sweat drips* looked surprised. Fumie then asked if that kid really didn't reject her touches. Shimana affirmed that he didn't and he even hugged her. Taiga was shocked as those two started discussing such intimate things. Fumie was astonished as she exclaimed, “ma! That kid?! Tell me more about it! I also want to be hugged like that!” Shimana told her how sudden it was as they were in their classroom. Fumie asked if there was anything else. Shimana told her that they had held hands and kissed. However, at that moment, Taiga barged in and stopped the conversation. He saw Shimana in kimono and his eyes widened. Shimana asked how it looks on her. She felt kind of embarrassed. Taiga stared at her, blushed and smiled, saying that she looked cute. Shimana started tearing out of happiness while Fumie exclaimed that she had never expected to hear such words from Taiyou. She added that it's a good thing that she brought a voice recorder with her. Taiga yelled at her recording. Shimana then suggested that it'd be better if she was more stylish, just like Miku-san who was tall and had long legs. She said that the kimono would look so much better on her. Taiga told her, “... no, you're wrong...” Fumie interrupted, “What are you saying? It doesn't matter if you're short or had small chest and all those things when you're wearing a kimono. Kimono looks good on any typical Japanese figure so it looked perfect on Shimana.” Shimana was surprised to hear that. It made her wonder if that’s the reason why the landlord said it'd definitely look good on her. Taiga looked away. *sweat drips* Shimana blushed at the fact that the landlord offered her to wear a kimono, and with his help, they've become closer. Taiga told Shimana that they should return to his room to take some pictures. Shimana happily agreed. Fumie called for Taiga and asked if he really liked that girl. Taiga replied yes.

At that moment, Taiga's father called out to Fumie and asked if Taiyou's already back. Shimana's unpleasantly surprised as she saw that man, the landlord's father... At that moment Taiga said, "I love her. I love Shimana. Shimana is precious to me, more than anyone else. I'm not like father". Taiga held Shimana’s hand and left. Fumie said to her husband, “You're quite hated, aren't you?” Taiga’s father went "Heh..." Fumie told her husband that he's too strict with Taiyou, so it's possible Taiyou would go against him. She added that Taiyou is not like her husband. He's not as friendly with women as his father was. He has become a bad example for Taiyou. Taiga's father just defended that it can't be helped if he got caught with such a young brat. Fumie looked at him and quoted, “No matter what kind of woman it is, I'll always see her.” [Uh, something like that?] Taiyou's father interrupted that that's enough already.

Back in Taiga's room, Taiga's taking pictures of Shimana. Shimana asked if it's alright that he said such things in front of his father. Taiga feels indifferently about it. He doesn’t really care and thought that someday he'd have to talk to him about it anyway. However, Shimana was afraid to be a nuisance of his. Taiga put his hand on Shimana's shoulder and took a picture of them together. He then said, “Like I say before, at these times I'll protect you. Don't worry.” Shimana blushed and said that she was very happy. Shimana felt fortunate to be able to date with the landlord. She's so happy that she could die. At that moment, Taiga caressed her cheek and leaned in for a kiss. Shimana was thinking, "It’s coming". Just when they are about to kiss, the both them opened their eyes in shock. It appeared that Taiga's mom was peeking again, with that creepy expression on her face. Feeling irritated, Taiga opened the door and warned her not to peek again!! His mother was in a great mood and told them not to mind her and should just continue. Taiga shouted, "CONTINUE?!" Fumie then said that she has taken interest in Shimana now. She held Shimana's hands and said that she will love the girl Taiyou loves too. Shimana blushed and said that this is maternal love. Fumie blushed too and told her that she’s right. Fumie offered Shimana to eat at their house and Shimana happily agreed. Taiga watched the two, feeling annoyed. He told his mom that Shimana will be staying for the night today, so they should bring out a futon for her. Fumie went "EH? Why futon, when she can sleep on your bed, you can sleep together, right?” Taiga and Shimana became red. Sweating, Taiga replied, “Why should we sleep together? We won't sleep together! Right! It's still too early, right!!” Shimana went all red as she agreed and said that it’s impossible. He then sulked, facing the wall, as Shimana's words "it's impossible" resonate in his head. Fumie told them that she's starting to get worry. Taiga told her that they'll go back after all. Shimana agreed. Shimana asked if she can go in her kimono. But Taiga rejected the idea as he doesn't want Zen to see it. Fumie smiled and told Shimana to come anytime she wants. Shimana blushed and said yes!! However, Taiga said he won't bring her here anymore. Fumie then offered to exchange phone numbers with Shimana. Taiga wondered if they have already become friends. Meanwhile, Shimana thought that Fumie must really love landlord. It'd be great if it was the same with his dad one day...

The next scene shows them back at their house. Asahi commented that they're early and asked about their date. The two were blushing and their hearts were thumping fast. Taiga said that a lot of things have happened. As they sat on the couch, Taiga suggested sleeping together with everyone in the living room tonight. Asahi was surprised and said, “Eh? But it's alright if you sleep with Shimana.” Taiga said that he won't do it! Taiga told him sadly that somehow he wants to sleep with everyone today. Shimana then asked if he's really going to Fukuoka. Taiga told her to stop that already. Asahi said that he'll go cook then. Taiga said he could be late by one day for the plane. Shimana suggested if that’s the case, then they should go out tomorrow, all 4 of them. Taiga smiled and thought that it sounded interesting, thus agreed. Asahi said again that it's alright if he goes with Shimana, and they can sleep together. Taiga repeated angrily that they won't sleep together! She said it's impossible! Shimana then asked about Zen. Asahi *sweat drips* told her that Zen... has confined himself in his room this whole time and wouldn't come out even if Asahi called him. Taiga and Shimana were surprised. Shimana wondered what to do. Zen must be really sad now, and yet she's so happy... She felt sorry about it...

They went to his room and Shimana called for him, saying it's time to eat. Taiga then lured him with pictures of Shimana in kimono if he comes out. At that moment the door opened and Zen jumped out of his room screaming that he's gotten it!! He screamed with excitement, “Shimana! I’ve finished my manga! I'll submit it tomorrow! To JUMP!” Shimana asks if he's been working on it this whole time. Zen replied that he was. Zen then smiled and said that the manga about boxing was interesting. Zen was laughing as he said that he’s inspired to work his best after watching Shimana have her dream come true. He thanked Shimana for it and she smiled at him. She thought that even though he thought of her as a role model for him, she has done nothing. Shimana asked to see his manga but Zen rejected her. He said to her, “Only when it gets accepted! It'll definitely be accepted!” Asahi commented on how confident he was about it. Taiga said that he's just like Ken. Happily, Shimana said that she hopes they'll be able to enjoy it later! Everyone laughed. Shimana looked at Taiga laughing and blushed.

It's almost about time for the 4 of them to sleep together. She stood by the corridor, leaning against the wall as Taiga comes out of the shower. Taiga asked her if there’s anything, but she replied nothing. She thought of being together... Taiga then looked away as he called her name, then suddenly leaning in and kissing her. He then winked at her and told her to keep it secret. Shocked, Shimana yelled "WAAAAAH!!!!" That made Taiga yelled at her for making a ruckus. Both Asahi and Zen were confused about what happened.

The chapter ended with Shimana narrating that she hopes tomorrow will be sunny day. The last panel shows the four of them sleeping together. Zen and Asahi had fallen asleep, while Taiga and Shimana were blushing, staring at the ceiling, unable to sleep

Translator's Comment: Man, I wish they'd sleep together! But I was surprised to hear that his trip to Fukuoka's going to be more difficult than we thought it would be, with his dad completely severing Taiga's ties with this town... I hope it won't drag on for too many chapters though. I wanna see more happy chapters! And I wanna see Asahi and Nanami, Miura and Shiho, Zen and... that girl happy and together, just like on the cover of this chapter! Let's root for all of them, ne?

Back to [Yumemiru Taiyou]Main page

Chocolate Girl -[Chapter 8]

2011-04-20T10:33:00.000-05:00

Translator/Raw provider - whisperpuppies
Proofreader - milkcoffee

The chapter opens with a filming scene. Akae Kaoru interplays with an actress named Saki in the drama. It’s not long that he notices the ring on her finger. Tezuka steps in to tell Akae that they’re engaged. The scene wraps up. Meanwhile, Kyouko is by the side watching Tezuka filming, thinking how it feels as if all the holidays had came at once because Tezuka confessed to her. In her dream world, she is happily floating in the sky before she was interrupted by Tezuka for an answer. She asks, “An answer to what?” He replies, “Of course, the answer to my love confession…” The conversation is cut off with Kyouko’s silly signals saying things like “Filming has started!”, “Tezuka and Akae are the main leads”.

Tezuka grabs her forcefully into a hug, saying he won’t let go until she replies. Kyouko really wants to tell him that she loves him, but when she thinks back to Akae’s words and all the complexity which will be caused by her confession, she decides to stay silent. Meanwhile, the filming crew is getting flustered, warning Tezuka not to beat his manager just yet, at least not until filming wraps up. Before going back to filming, Tezuka reminds Kyouko not to forget the theater troupe’s launch that night in a somewhat demanding way.

Kyouko gets called away by the director and filming resumes. Akae has acted his lines too fast and stumbled, thus apologizes for a retake. However, the filming crew blames Tezuka instead for overacting. The people around Kyouko comment on how Tezuka wants to stand out and how it’s a normal behavior for those who come from the theater. Akae stumbles once again, but he got away with the blame by buying refreshments for the staff. It seems that Tezuka has done the same, having Kyouko bring hot coffee first thing in the morning, but it went untouched. Akae then sucks up to the director. He remembers that it’s the director’s wife’s birthday that day and announces to all the staffs to wrap up quickly so the director can return home early. It works. The director told Kyouko that Tezuka was out of it during filming. Since Akae was not criticized for the earlier stumble, Kyouko realizes that it must be the refreshments that have bought everyone’s heart. She vows to bring motsunabe the next day (so that the staff will treat Tezuka nicer).

Akae approaches Kyouko, telling her she’s not following up close enough on Tezuka. He tells her that she can’t manage to handle someone as inexperienced as Tezuka, and suggests that she switches to be his manager instead. Nikaidou (Akae’s current manager) will switch with her. Akae says that Tezuka may have acting skills, but he can’t far in the industry with just talent. Tezuka approaches them and punches the vending machine behind Akae. He holds up a fist. Akae blocks his face just in case, but Tezuka only snatches the meat bun Akae was holding. He splits the meat bun with Kyouko and tells her that she’s always in trouble without him by her side. She thinks, “I love you” in her mind.

When they’re at the theater launch party, Tezuka drinks quite a bit. After the party, the two walk home together. Tezuka was drunk, and kept pulling Kyouko in, saying weird things to her. Kyouko says they’ll be seen (since they’re in the street), but Tezuka replies that being seen is a celebrity’s job. He asks her for her response, and she tells him “I like you too!” Tezuka says her response is too monotone and asks for a retake.

Kyouko: I like you!
Tezuka: Take 3.
Kyouko: I like you
Tezuka: There’s no emotion, take 4.
Kyouko: I like you, I like you, and I like you! (Thinking at the same time, he’s going to forget all this once he gets sober).
Tezuka: One more time.
Kyouko: I like you. (She looks really dreamy in this scene.)

They embraced happily. The next day, the president of the management company calls Akae, Nikaido, Tezuka, and Kyouko in to the office, informing them that Kyouko will be Akae’s manger, and Nikaido will manage Tezuka. Tezuka looks shocked, and Kyouko closes her eyes in disappointment. She thinks, “I love you Tezuka, that’s why…I’m sorry.”

Back to [Chocolate Girl]Main page

Tonari No Atashi - [Chapter 22]

2011-04-20T10:24:00.003-05:00

Translator - Jigoujitoku
Raws - Han-file (See Vol 6)
Proofreader - Macka

Chapter 22:"Laser Beam and a Feverish Look”

The chapter begins with Nina and Miyake attending remedial classes for the entrance exam. While the teacher is explaining the exams, Nina and Miyake unhappily begin to complain about how they hate spending the entire day studying (see the schedule on the right page - they have sociology, science, English class etc., all day long). Nina regrets not staying home and wasting her precious Saturday in school. The teacher then scolds them for chatting and tells them that they should quietly listen to the class since they're the ones who applied for it. Nina begins to feel anxious about the approaching exam, but then concludes that she should tough it out and lift her spirits.

Suddenly, they notice their baseball club friends chatting and laughing. Seeing this as a perfect excuse to get out of class, Nina and Miyake come up with a plan to "escape" (the seniors - including Kyou - are playing a game and they need someone to cheer for them). The teacher initially says no, but in the end he allows them to leave, telling them that they should definitely be back by the evening class. They are very happy for being able to leave class and they walk out talking about how it’s important to keep the balance between studying and resting.
They see the baseball game outside and start rooting for their team. Minami High School team wins, and everyone is amazed by their grand finish. Some fangirls want to greet Kyou and seem to admire him. They notice Yuiko, the manager, and get kinda jealous and suspicious of her. Kyou and Yuiko then walk away together, and he calls her his girlfriend.

The baseball club gang then notice many of the guys peeping into the girls' bath house (Seems to be the fourth graders). Miyake is not really interested, and the black-haired guy is super happy.

It's the evening now, and they have some free time; the black haired guy is super excited again. Nina arrives and asks about Miyake. BHG (black-haired guy) answers that he was at the bath so he should be in their room by now. Nina leaves to see him, and BHG teases her by saying: “Will you be doing some naughty things in there, since there will only be the two of you?” Some other girl also teases: “Be back soon!” Nina is “mad”, but she's really just embarrassed.

Soon Nina and Miyake meet. She asks about his wound and he says it’s nothing. Nina is glad. She also praises him for getting mad at those peeping toms at the bathouse, saying how it’s great that he has such a good sense of justice. He denies it; however, at that same moment, the teacher’s voice is heard - everyone should be in their rooms since it’s time for the lights to go out. Nina is worried that she’ll get in big trouble if she gets caught in the boy’s room. The teacher suddenly comes in and checks if everyone’s already here and sleeping, but after a quick glance, the teacher notices that no one is there! - “Where did those brats go...”

Meanwhile, Miyake pulls Nina close to his side on the bed, he then hugging her says, “You know, I’m glad you came to my room...” Nina is worried about the others and wonders if everyone else is okay. She is then about to leave when Miyake unexpectedly kisses her. At first, she’s unresponsive, but she quickly comes back to her senses and stops him in the end. The chapter ends with Miyake, somewhat hurt, asking Nina: “Why are you always... noticing only Kyou?”

Back to [Tonari No Atashi]Main page

Bokura wa Itsumo - [Chapter 41]

2011-04-11T11:28:00.001-05:00

Translator: Sarah

Chapter 41: Flakes

The chapter starts off with a silhouette of a prince and princess, and narration saying, “...and the prince and princess lived happily ever after.” That was the picture of happiness; the perfect happy ending that everyone searched for.
The story picks up with Nori talking with some of the girls in her class, who tells that Saeka leaving with Kyou hand-in-hand earlier, and hasn’t returned. The two of them seem to be giving off a signal to everyone else that they wanted to be alone, and right now, they might just be... Then, the girls stopped and told Nori not to mind. (Nori told them that she can tell what they're implying.) As Nori pondered what might have happened, one of the girls in the background tell the rest that they shouldn’t say things regarding the two, since Nori is in love with Kyou and will get upset. (Nori: “I can hear you.”) Nori stepped out of the classroom to look for them, and met Saeka in the hallway. Nori was surprised by how depressed she looked, and the chapter cuts away to Kyou on the roof. Talking on the phone with someone called Satou, Kyou asks for the paperwork to travel abroad to be prepared immediately. Satou asks the reason for the sudden request, and Kyou replied him its fine to make arrangements to go to Heathrow (London). Satou asked if the president (Kyou's father) will be accompanying him, and Kyou told him that he'll talk to the president later, just to let him know when the arrangements are worked out. Satou then said that he'll get right on it. Kyou looks up at the winter sky, saying that it looks like it will start snowing any minute now. If things are going to keep going on like this, maybe it's time to go study abroad... Just then, the wind picks up and blew away a towel that Kyou had over his head. He stepped up on the ledge of the roof to catch the towel. Nori who showed up as he's stepping back down, panicked and tackled him, grabbing on to his waist. He can't jump! There are still plenty of things to live for! Kyou isn't sure what she means, but yelled for her to let go of his pants. She's pulling his pants down! His underwear, too!

The chapter flashes forward, with Nori understood that he wasn't trying to jump. (Kyou: “Why do you seem disappointed?”) Looking concerned, Nori started to talk. Kyou interrupted to ask if she heard about it from Saeka. Nori told him yes, but just a little. Kyou sat down, and told Nori he wanted to make it clear: He wasn't dumped. He backed down. Scrunching up her face, Nori told him that she understands. (Kyou: “Stop making that face.”) Kyou continued, explaining that since he isn't used to these things, he was worn out. He means, it's been two months since he's had a girlfriend, and that's never happened to him before. What does he do? Right now, he's lonely, because Nori has a boyfriend, and his whole world is upside down. He doesn't know how to deal with this. (Nori disagrees that her having a boyfriend meant that the world is upside down.) Hugging his knees, Kyou told Nori that she should go ahead and leave. He doesn't want to upset Haruna. Thinking that she shouldn't take her duties as his friend lightly, Nori sat down next to Kyou. She declared that they're going to play Shiritori (basically, a word game in which you use the end of one word to form the beginning of another). Kyou was less than enthusiastic, but they started the game. As they were playing, Nori thought that even if this was all she can do, she'll do what she can for him. Eventually, Kyou uses the word “sundae,” and Nori tries to think of a word starting with the “day” sound... She stuttered and ended up saying, “Date.” She immediately realized what she's said, and Kyou told her, “Right now, that is my number one, most hated word in the entire world!” Nori apologized, and suggested they just call this game a win for her... How is this being her win!? At that, though, Kyou smiled, and settled back into his position, hugging his knees. He tells Nori that being with her has a strange way of calming him down... If the two of them had dated, he wondered how that would have gone. Nori thought for a moment, and concluded, “Hmm... I would have been dumped?” Kyou smiled and responded, “Idiot. As if I would do that to you, Nori.” Nori replied that she guessed not, while thinking that's mostly because she couldn't get him to see her as a girl in the first place. Kyou sneezed, and Nori asks if there's anything around there that he'd like her to get for him. As she stood up, Kyou grabbed her wrist. Nori asked him what's wrong, and Kyou said, “Sorry, Haruna. Just for the moment, I'm borrowing Nori.” Kyou leaned in and rested his head on Nori's shoulder, as Nori looked unsure of what to do.

Meanwhile, at the middle school, Haruna was in his usual spot at the window. Kubo came in, whining, “Chan-Haru...” and leaned against Haruna's back. Haruna informed Kubo that he's saying that he was calling him backwards, and told him not to lean on his back. He's too big for that. But, Kubo complained, his mother will be coming to school for a parent-teacher conference tomorrow, and he knew the first thing people will say! It's always, always the same... Haruna asked what and Kubo's two friends answer for him: Kubo and his mother look so alike! Haruna asked if they really do look that similar, and they answered that they looked uncommonly alike. Haruna smiled wistfully as they chattered about Kubo's mother and two girls came into the classroom, looking for Haruna. They told him that the guidance counsellor asked to see him, and he excused himself. As Haruna left, Kubo watched him go with a slightly concerned look. The guidance counsellor told Haruna that
he's the only student who hasn't scheduled a parent-teacher conference; he needed to hurry and decide what he's going to do. Haruna didn't respond, thinking that there's nothing to discuss. The guidance counsellor asked if he'll be going back to where he came from for high school, and Haruna still remained silent about it. She went on to tell him that, if she were him, she would be looking to go to Eirin (the school Nori, Kyou, and Saeka attend). But, there's nothing she can do, is there? She was told about his family's circumstances up until Haruna's graduation. The chapter cuts away to Haruna leaving the school, remembering what the guidance counsellor had said. Is there really no one she can discuss things with? Of course, the school won't reveal any of his business on purpose, but it's becoming increasingly difficult to conceal Haruna's identity... It started to snow as Haruna walked, and his cell phone rang. He saw the caller, and looked depressed. As he answered the call, he held the phone to his ear without saying anything, and the caller says, “Hello, Onii-chan!?” He replied, “Mio, are you alright?” She told him that she is; she's happy, because he answered her call. Haruna asked if her leg was bothering her, and she replied no. Is he doing well? He told her yes, then pauses, and asked her if there's something they need to talk about. She diverted the question with something about the snow... She wonders how much will be accumulated? Haruna's eyes widened and he started to look around, realizing that she must be close. He asks her where she is right now, and she tells him she's in the park. Haruna hung up on her and ran to find her alone, standing in the park.

Haruna called for Mio as he approached her. She put on a smile, telling him that he was fast! Haruna then asked if she had a car waiting for her. Mio then pointed out to where it's parked. She didn't know that it was supposed to snow today... Refusing to engage in casual conversation, Haruna asked why she suddenly came to town. Mio saw his stern expression, and her smile faded. She just suddenly wanted to see him, and they need to file the papers for him to come live with her... Haruna told her that he needs to talk to her about this. Mio responded, “Onii-chan, do you have a girlfriend? That girl was the reason why you wanted to come to this town, right?” Haruna was surprised by that question, but after a short pause, he answered, “...Yes.” Mio tightened her grip on her crutch. Haruna suggested that since its cold, they should talk somewhere else... Mio then said its fine. If Haruna wanted to be in this town, then he can stay. For high school, too. Haruna looked at her in disbelief. Then she continued, “There's just one thing I asked in exchange, Onii-chan. Sleep with me.” The chapter switched from Haruna's dumbfounded expression back to the high school, with Nori pointing out that it's snowing. She turned to Kyou, telling him it's the first snow of the season, and saw that he's asleep. As she switched position, Kyou slumped down against her arm. (Nori's thought: “Heavy...”) Nori turned her eyes to watch Kyou sleep. The end-of-chapter narration stated that everyone, no matter who they are, wants to avoid hurting the people we care about. We clumsily seek happiness, like the snow clumsily drifts down and lands where it may. The chapter ends with images of Nori watching the snow as Kyou sleeping on her arm, Haruna and Mio standing in the park, and Saeka walking home alone. Nori thought that, under this snowy sky, there are still plenty of things that she doesn't know.

Translator's Notes: The next chapter follows up on Mio's request, and also something about Haruna and his uncle.

Back to [Bokura wa Itsumo]Main page

Bokura Ga Ita (僕等がいた) - [Chapter 64] English Scans

2011-04-10T06:15:00.000-05:00

Download Chapter 64 English Scans

Back to [Bokura Ga Ita]Main page

L♥DK - [Chapter 25]

2011-04-10T06:14:00.000-05:00

Translator: Kanade
Raw Provider: Osora

The chapter begins with Aoi getting ready for school. She's sitting on her bed looking sad. At that moment, someone knocks on the door and she imagines Shuusei; she rushes to the door and opens it only to see Wataru. Aoi blushes a bit and says he surprised her and apologizes. Wataru nervously says that he only wanted to check on her (if she woke up properly for school and stuff...) He then blushes and apologizes saying that he's doing unnecessary things. Aoi is surprised to hear that but she then smiles and says that it's alright, she'll leave that important task to him. Wataru then says that she did great as a snow woman, so he doesn't want to lose to her too. Then it becomes awkwardly silent and Aoi timidly apologizes for what happened before (for crying like that....) Wataru then asks, "Haven't you apologized enough already?" Aoi timidly replies, "I'm sor-... AH." Smiling, Wataru tells her that it's alright, he's happy she can confide in him. Recalling what happened the other day, Aoi narrates that Sanjou-kun was just standing there quietly the entire time while she cried.

Meanwhile, Wataru shows pictures of his friends cross-dressing as a BDSM cop xDD Aoi laughs. Aoi narrates that she can't keep on depending on him while knowing his feelings for her. Shuusei's nee-san watches Aoi and Wataru as they're walking to school. Meanwhile at school, someone yells at Shuusei for putting on such a costume. And the next page reveals that Shuusei is dressed as a.... bunny xDD [the Usa-chan man xD Who reads "Oresama Teacher" will get this xD]. Shuusei is now sitting down in a bunny costume with a notice board and asks himself if he should've worn the white costume (Seems that they're in the dressing room and it's the next day of the festival). His classmates tell him that no matter what he thinks and says he must remember that he's a host! Shuusei then asks if it's alright to wear it xD The guy tells him that it'd be alright if he were promoting their cafe, but he's there to escort ladies!! Shuusei indifferently says, "No way, I'm not in the mood for that." =.= The guy annoyingly asks if he's some kind of super popular actress to behave so spoiled like that. The other guy begs Shuusei to change his clothes. Then Shuusei innocently asks if the promotion is no good then. One of the guys blushes and gets an instant kick from the other guy, who tells him to get his act together. Shuusei then turns to the clothes and indifferently says that okay, he'll do it. One of the guys sighs and says that at last Shuusei understood him. Shuusei then puts on a costume kids wear when they go to catch insects xD The guys start crying as they tell him to wear a SUIT, SUIT!! But Shuusei says that isn't this one alright. One of the guys facepalms and says that it's enough already. [haha, Shuusei, teasing even boys xD]

Shuusei's sister comes to the festival. As she's standing outside the host cafe looking at the hosts' ratings, some girls and boys passing by wonder aloud if she's an actress or a model or something. Meanwhile, Wataru is preparing coffee at their cafe when one of the guys comes in and says that someone is asking for him. It appears that it's Shuusei's sister who asked for him. Wataru comes, smiles and thanks her for choosing him. He then asks if it's alright if he sits next to her. Shuusei's sis then puts her hand on Wataru's thigh and leans on him, telling him that she's taken an interest in him and asks if they could have some personal time together. Wataru asks if she's serious. Shuusei's sis says that she's not satisfied here, and suggests they go some place they could be alone. Wataru then turns his face to her and says that he's very happy that a person of such beauty and level expressed her feelings to him, but right now he has a person he likes, so he'll have to reject her offer. Shuusei's sis looks serious and a bit disappointed, while Wataru smiles. So he has yet to fight for her [to become satisfied here]. He then asks her if she would like anything from the menu. Shuusei's sis stares at him seriously, obviously surprised and impressed.

Meanwhile, Aoi's class is doing the horror house and the other girls sigh as they say that they're under so much pressure. While Aoi was away, less clients came out crying. Girls ask Aoi to come soon after her break. Aoi says she'll be right back. She makes a 'peace' sign and says that once she's back, she'll make everyone cry again xDD Aoi looks sad as she's standing outside her classroom while everyone's so lively. She then slaps herself thinking that she has to pull herself together because she has to return to her previous self. Then someone grabs her by the shoulder, scaring her.

Meanwhile Eri and Wataru are talking. Eri is asking Wataru tons of questions, while Wataru is a bit annoyed about this. She asks him whom he has in his family. Wataru says it's mom, dad and 3 older sisters. Eri then asks what his measurements are. Wataru says it's 176cm, 60 kg... xD She then asks what his hobby is and he responds by saying, "Cooking, I guess..." Eri comments that he must be good at it because the dessert he made is delicious (she's eating it). At that moment, one of Wataru's friends brings Aoi in, who tries to protest saying that she's not someone's girlfriend or anything. But the guy ignores her as he smiles, and calls out to Wataru that he has brought the princess to support him xD Wataru blushes in shock and angrily yells at the guy (the guy's name is Honda, apparently): "Honda, you..." But the guy reminds Wataru how he should behave: "F-R-E-S-H". Wataru angrily exclaims that he shouldn't stick his nose into his business. But Honda says that it's not his fault.

Meanwhile Aoi spots Eri, exclaiming if it's her. Eri smiles and says that she's come to have fun and she also wants to talk to Aoi-chan. Wataru turns in surprise to Eri and says "You're..." Eri says that she's Kugayama Shuusei's onee-san. Honda sits next to Eri. Eri asks him if they have any interesting events. Honda asks if she's talking about games. Eri comments that it's not a bad idea. Eri then stands up and in a commander's voice tells the other guys to help out and participate. They nervously agree. The name of the game is "King" (honestly speaking, I have no idea what this game is :S). So Eri and the guys play the game. She then offers Wataru and Aoi to play the Pocky game. Eri then forcefully holds Aoi's face and tells her to let her have some fun. One of the guys puts a pocky into Wataru's mouth saying that it's quite a delicious job for him. Aoi takes the other end of pocky in her mouth as well. As Wataru slowly eats the pocky, Aoi in horror wonders what she should do because the end of the game is technically them kissing. Wataru notices her hesitation and breaks the pocky. The other guys are unhappy about it saying that he did it on purpose. Wataru says he didn't, and besides, the pocky game is not played like that! You have to do lots of things before finally eating a pocky. The guys asks what then and Wataru replies that the other person must say if he/she likes the other person or not. The boys laugh and say he's wrong, there's no way it could be in the rules. Aoi looks at Wataru in surprise and it seems like she understood what he really meant.

Meanwhile, Eri looks bummed. As Eri is leaving, Wataru goes after her and calls out to her. Eri asks if he finally decided he wants to go somewhere together. Wataru replies, "Oh, no... I wanted to ask you something." Eri *sweatdrops* as she tells him not to be so blunt. She then says that it looks like he really likes her, Aoi-chan. Wataru blushes. She then asks him about what he wanted to know. Wataru says that it's about Kugayama-kun. Eri asks why he wants to know about him. Wataru looks away. Eri turns to leave, but Wataru says that he wants to know why he can't return Aoi-chan's feelings. Eri looks at him.

Meanwhile, it's the awards ceremony and the host cafe "Junk Style" gets first place. Some guys are sad to lose, saying that it must've been Kugayama's doing, he's so annoying. The best worker is Kugayama Shuusei-kun. He served 80 people. The guys from the host cafe tell Shuusei he did a great job and that they knew he could do it. But Shuusei's face is expressionless, and he stays silent. The other guy tells the eager girls not to bother Shuusei because he's in a bad mood. Meanwhile, the announcer says that Shuusei's become legendary for being able to serve so many people in such a short time. Aoi looks at Shuusei and he looks at her, hesitantly. But he quickly looks away and walks right past her. Aoi just stands there while staring at Shuusei's back, when suddenly Wataru puts his jacket on her head covering her eyes. He comments that it's become quite cold. Aoi blushes as she looks at Wataru. Wataru smiles apologetically as he says that it looks like he did it on purpose. The host cafe guys call out to Shuusei, telling him that there's a cafe they wanted to go to and invite him over commenting that he should treat them. At that moment, Shuusei looks at Wataru and Aoi, and sees that Aoi's wearing Wataru's jacket, he closes his eyes and leaves.

Meanwhile, Aoi turns away from Wataru and is about to leave when Wataru grabs her arm. He asks her what's wrong. Not turning to him, Aoi asks why is he so kind to her. Sanjou-kun always tries to cheer her up, yet she hasn't done anything for him, she can't even answer his feelings. She's troubled. She doesn't want to be half-hearted towards Wataru. She can't forget about him, so she can't depend on Sanjou-kun's kindness when he knows about her feelings. Wataru then says that he'll help her forget about him. He then suggests that they go out and have fun and explains that feelings like that won't disappear right away [her feelings for Shuusei], but it's alright. Aoi's surprised. Flashback: Wataru's talk with Eri about Shuusei. Eri says that this talk might become a major obstacle in his love for Aoi and asks if he still wants to know about it. Wataru opens his mouth. End of flashback. Wataru buries his face in Aoi's shoulder. He says that honestly speaking, he can't always be a good person. That's why he wants Aoi to know more about him. He holds Aoi's hand. She blushes and timidly says "...Alright.... Fireworks." The chapter ends with a narration: It finally seems like Wataru's strong feelings have shaken Aoi's heart. To be continued.

Translator's Comment: Oh God, as much as I love this series, I hope she won't start dating him, like it happened in Kare wa Tomodachi, Koizora, etc etc. That would be a total drag, I don' see a reason to drag L-DK. I'm pretty sure Eri told Wataru the whole deal. But what I'm REALLY looking is the next interaction between Shuusei and Aoi. No matter what kind of interaction it's gonna be, but I'm very looking forward to it :3

Back to [L♥DK]Main page

Yumemiru Taiyou (夢みる太陽) - [Chapter 41]

2011-03-29T10:57:00.002-05:00

Translator - Kanade

Taiga and Shimana arrived at home and look like newlyweds xD They both blush and Asahi and Zen look as if they're happy parents xD Zen starts crying xD Asahi shakes Taiga's hand and congratulates him, telling him that they saw everything [lmao, how cunning xD]. Taiga *Sweatdrops* and says that he knew it and thinks it's good that he and Shimana didnt kiss. Taiga then turns to Zen and apologizes. But Zen only starts crying even harder. He grabs Shimana's shoulders and exclaims that it's just great, it's great, Shimanaaaaaaaa. He then holds her hands, and still crying, says that he transferred his emotions to Shimana. When she said she liked the landlord, he could feel it, he was super happy. Taiga asks why the hell that is. Zen says that she's always liked him, right? Her dream came true. Shimana tears up and she and Zen hug each other while crying "Zen!" "Shimana!" Taiga angrily exclaims why is Zen touching her!!

Then Asahi comes up to Shimana and tells her that he's prepared a present for a day like for her [lol, are you momma or what?] He then opens the album he brought and says he's collected all the pictures in which Shimana and Taiga are together. Shimana exclaims that she's super happy. Taiga becomes red and angrily exclaims, what the hell is that?? It's super embarrassing, when did Asahi manage to take all of them?! And lol lol lol, there are pictures; pictures of all their intimate moments xD There are captions under pictures, for example, one says "The landlord watching Shimana" (who's talking to Miura), "Landlord's birthday. Dumped by Shimana" (Taiga looks totally dead there xDD), Asahi comments how that day showed a totally interesting landlord. Taiga angrily shouts at him to stop. Shimana looks through the album and comments that there are pictures of Taiga as a kid xD Taiga exclaims where did Asahi find them xD Asahi then happily asks that this time they're definitely a boyfriend and a girlfriend, right? They both blush as they look at each other, but then Taiga says that he's hungry, Asahi, food!

Shimana, feeling a little depressed thinks that he avoided the question xD Just as expected. "The real girlfriend and a boyfriend...I... I wonder if it's alright to think of myself as a girlfriend..." Shimana's just gotten out of her bath and is drying her hair when Taiga comes in and calls out to her. Taiga asks if Shimana has plans for tomorrow, after school. Shimana says she doesn't. Taiga covers his mouth in embarrassment and asks if she would like to go on a date. Shimana blushes, opens her mouth wide and exclaims that she agrees. Taiga says that he'll wait for her at school. Shimana thinks that they're really going out now! But she then thinks that it's like a dream. I used to date landlord before (?) [punctuation style the same as in manga]. At that time she didn't understand what was going on, she didn't know about landlord's feelings. She was anxious. But this time clearly... "I like you". She remembers Taiga's words. It's not a dream, right? This time there are no uncertainties, right... But then Shimana exclaims in horror as she remembers that there's a transfer soon!!

Shimana is at school as she exclaims that she has forgotten about it!! They still haven't done anything about the transfer! Zen! Zen shows up with black circles around his eyes and looks completely unmotivated: "You're right...". That scares Shimana. She then asks what happened to his eyes, and if he's okay?! Zen said it's alright, it was like that when he woke up; he cried too much yesterday. Shimana asks, wouldn't it be better to apply something cold to it?! She then wets her handkerchief and applies it to Zen's eyes and tells him to stand still. That surprises Zen; he blushes and kinda slaps away her hand. He said that it's troublesome, so she should stop it. They both blush a bit and stare at each other seriously. Zen: "You know, I..." Zen says that he won't go after her again this time around, and he'll stop his feelings. Shimana says, okay. Zen then takes the handkerchief and says that he's borrowing it. Shimana goes, "Eh?" Zen takes it and exclaims that she shouldn't misunderstand, it's not like he's happy or anything, it's suuuuper annoying!! He turns his back at her and covers his face with the handkerchief and cries out in happiness, while Shimana, confused, apologizes.

Then that girl that likes Zen passes by (sorry, forgot her name again =.='). Zen greets her and she turns to him in surprise. They stare at each other. Zen's clueless as he repeats "morning" again. That girl becomes red and exclaims if he's talking to her?! Zen *sweatdrops* and says he is. The girl becomes completely red and exclaims "W-why?!" Zen replies that because they're classmates, aren't they? The girl: "O-oh, I see.. Um... Err..." Zen smiles and says "Morning" again. The girl blushes and laughs and greets him too. As she watches them, Shimana thinks that the girl is cute.

At that moment, a few other guys come to Saeko (her name!). They're both super happy and blushing as they greet her as well. But Saeko only angrily snaps at them that they're annoying, scaring Zen and Shimana too. Zen hides behind Shimana and whsipers to her if he has made Saeko angry. Shimana *sweatdrops* and says that he's wrong. Shimana thinks: "Notice already, Zen," A girl comes up to Saeko and says, "W-wait, Saeko! This kind of behaviour, that must be... You like Zen, right?" and the girl points right at Zen in front of everyone. Zen goes, "Eh?" as he's still holding Shimana's shoulder and Saeko becomes all red. The girl and the guy who is standing next to her start laughing and the guy says that it must be a lie and it's impossible. The girl asks why is it Zen?! There are a lot of good boys around!! The poher guys angrily says that the girl is right! The girl says that if it's Saeko, she can get any guy she wants. The other guys agree again. Someone saskes, "Where is the good in Zen...?" Zen freezes. The other guys agree again. Shimana gets angry and exclaims that Zen's a great guy! Everyone shuts up and stares in disbelief. Zen: "...Eh?..." Shimana is really angry as she says that Zen's an amazingly great guy. Probably the best one in this school. Zen blushes a bit in surprise. He then becomes sparkly as he exclaims that he's never known Shimana has such an opinion about him! "I also like you the most in this school... Oh... nevermind that!" Saeko looks sad and runs away. The girl calls out to her. Shimana tells Zen to run after her. Zen: "Eh?!" Quickly!

Zen runs after Saeko and calls out to her, telling her to wait. Saeko stops. Zen asks, what's wrong? Are you alright? Saeko, with her back turned to Zen, says that she's never been embarassed like that. Since there's a girl Zen-kun likes, she thought she'd just try to forget about those feelings... She didn't want to tell him about her feelings like this. Saeko starts crying. She says that if she ever decided to confess, she'd tell him about it herself. Zen says to then confess. Saeko turns to him, all red. Zen tells her to do it, so that she won't regret it later. This time he'll carefully listen to her. Whenever, wherever there's a person that likes him, if that person confesses to him, he'll be very happy. Saeko starts crying again. Zen then gives the handkerchief to her and tells her to use it. Saeko thanks him. Zen bids her goodbye and leaves. Both Saeko and Zen look determiend and flustered.

Meanwhile Shimana narrates that the Tamada-san (Saeko) that talked to Zen, is very cute. That was definitely the real Tamada-san. Knowing Zen, Shimana thinks she is sure there iss a girl that liked him.

Now classes are over and Shimana rushes to the school entrance where Taiga is waiting for her. Shimana sees him and blushes, while Taiga smiles. Shimana laughs in reply. She then becomes all red and exclaims that she'll be under his care today! Taiga *sweatdrops* and tells her not to be so nervous. [but both of their hearts are going dokidoki xD]. At that moment two girls and two boys call out to Shimana. Shimana points at them and tells Taiga that they're friends from the new class. Everyone asks in disbelief who he [Taiga] is. Looks suspicious! Shimana doesn't know how to reply, but at that moment Taiga puts his arm around Shimana's neck and exclaims angrily that he's her boyfriend. Shimana becomes all red as Taiga drags her away. Shimana blushes as she remembers Taiga's words.

Meanwhile Taiga's totally depressed about looking suspicious. Shimana thinks that it's happiness. Taiga then says angrily that he doesn't understand afterall, how to make someone happy. But Shimana exclaims that it's not true, she's super happy right now!! But Taiga smiles and says that it's still early, there's more to come. They'll have even more fun from now on; he'll do his best as well. They hold hands as Shimana is all sparkly due to happiness. Shimana happily says that they'll have a perfect life together. Taiga in a *facepalm* manner asks if they're a married couple. He then asks her what they should do now. He then offers to go to his parents' home. Shimana exclaims, “Eh?! Already?! To officially greet his parents?!” Taiga says that if it's not so, if she has another place she wants to go to, they'll go there. Shimana says okay, that she wants to go to his home.

They are at Taiga’s house now, at the entrance. Shimana is shocked as she thinks that the house is HUGE!! Taiga takes out his keys and says that his parents might be home though, so they'll enter from the back. An old woman greets Taiga, saying, "Ara, Taiyou-kun, welcome back". Taiga unwillingly greets her too. Then the woman asks, “Who is that girl?” Shimana bows deeply and greets that woman. Taiga tells the lady to keep it a secret from his mom. The lady says okay. Shimana wonders if it's a housekeeper, could it be... that the landlord is a bocchan?! They enter Taiga's room and Shimana exclaims how spacious it is. Shimana is super shocked and nervous as she thinks that this is the landlord's room. Taiga asks, “What is it?” Shimana says it's nothing. Shimana blushes a bit and says that landlord's room smells nice. And besides, when it's just the two of them, her heart goes suuper dokidoki. Taiga blushes too and asks if it's so. Shimana says yes. She thinks that landlord must be very calm and his heart doesn't go dokidoki like hers.

Taiga tells her to sit down. She sits down in a humble pose in front of the table, while Taiga places himself on the couch [oh yeah xD]. Shimana is surprised he is sitting there, because it'll be nice if he is sitting next to her. But anyway, is it alright to sit next to him anyway? Besides they're kinda lovers anyway. I want to sit next to him! Shimana then blushes and exclaims: "L-l-landlord!" Taiga asks what is it. Shimana starts stuttering, becomes red and in the end says it's nothing. She thinks she can't say it out loud. She then thinks that it might even be better if they have a table between them. She then thinks that landlord is somehow very calm. Taiga is about to call her name, but the lady interrupts him by bringing the tea to his room. He thanks her as he takes the tea. The look on his face is so obvious that he didn't like the interruption. While drinking tea, Shimana asks if he would like to see the photos, the ones she got from Asahi-san. But Taiga angrily tells her not to carry this thing around with her. Shimana happily says that she thought she'd always carry it with her. Taiga angrily tells her to stop doing that xD Taiga looks at the pictures and says that there's everything there. Like the test of courage and the school festival - everything. Shimana happily says that she remembers everything that happened yesterday, she's super happy. But she then tells him to wait a second. But such events as Christmas, birthday and the festival, and the sea trip, and the camp trip... - all lovey dovey events - they all have already ended - Shimana exclaims in horror. Taiga calmly says that it was different back then anyway.

Then Shimana becomes all sparkly again as she exclaims that she wants to feel her very first dokidoki again! Like in manga xD And besides, they've already held hands, her heart was pounded heavily, and also kissed... they've already done everything! Shimana becomes all red. Taiga doesn't respond, but then says he's sorry. They stare at each other for a while as Shimana wonders in her head if the landlord is not thinking about that right now. They both blush a bit. Shimana is feeling a bit embarassed as she thinks that it's quiet, and it makes her heart go even more dokidoki to the point that it might even hurt. Things like wanting to be closer, wanting to touch more - does he think about them... And sensei...? What kind of couple was landlord with sensei back then...? Did they sit next to each other... Taiga is about to call her name again but she interrupts him. She asks him if Nakagawa sensei has come to this room. Taiga goes, "Huh?" Shimana exclaims in shock: "S-so she came?!" Taiga unwillingly says she did. Shimana, still in shock, asks if their hearts went dokidoki when they were together. Taiga says they did, it's normal, right? Shimana exclaims in horror, so they did!

Even though his heart's not like that when he's with her! But it was like that with sensei! Taiga *Sweatdrops* and asks what's up with her, and tells her to calm down. Shimana says that it's just jealousy, sorry. Shimana thinks that somehow... dating is... simple (meaning it's kinda usual, nothing special happens). She thinks that they're at home, the two of them talking - it's been like that before. Even though they're close, they're still far away from each other. Meanwhile Taiga blushes [dang, he wants to kiss her, and Shimana's totally freaking out xD So hilarious xD] Taiga calls her name again but is again interrupted by her as she asks if he and sensei kissed. Taiga goes, "HUH?" Shimana thinks in horror that she did it again. Taiga apparently starts becoming annoyed as he tells Shimana to stop talking about sensei already. Shimana thinks that she angered him. But she heard some new things! Why?! What's up with this jealousy! And yet she doesn't want to have such feelings. Shimana hugs a pillow as she angrily says that she just wants to go sit next to landlord! Taiga manages onyl a "Huh?" again xD Shimana then turns away, blushes and tells him to stop saying "huh" all the time. She then exclaims that she's always left out, yet she always wants to be closer to landlord! She wants to be closer to him than sensei was! Landlord doesn't understand her feelings! But Taiga blushes as he angrily exclaims that he does understand. Now it's Shimana's turn to be surprised. Taiga angrily says that he also feels anxious and he also feel jealous! Shimana: "Landlord too...?" Taiga angrily snaps that it's loathing! Zen, Miura the second, other guys! Especially Miura the second!

Shimana asks if his heart also goes dokidoki. Taiga exclaims it does, he just doesn't want to show it! Shimana asks, and then does he think he wants to become closer?! Taiga exclaims that thinks about it, and besides, he's been trying to tell her many times to come closer and she wouldn't let him say it! Shimana asks if he also thinks about the kiss. Taiga says he wants to do it [kiss, not what you thought xD], that's why he invited her to his room! [my my O.o how daring xD] "SO WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING, YOU IDIOT!!!!" Taiga angrily throws the pillow Shimana was holding on the floor. Shimana then blushes as they stare at each other and thinks that she didn't know that landlord had such feelings too. Taiga then hugs Shimana and says that when dating, such things are obvious! Because he likes her. Shimana thinks that now she understands, landlord seriously told her that he liked her... Still hugging her, Taiga then offers Shimana to stay today. Shimana's surprised. Taiga says, isn't this an event as well? Shimana's "eh?" Taiga then seriously says that, besides tonight is the last night he'll be able to be with Shimana. Shimana's left with mouth open wide as she exclaims that she totally forgot about his transfer! Taiga nonchalantly says that he knew it was like that.

Translator's Comment: Okay, I won't lie, and I'll say bluntly that some ecchi would be awesome here, even if a teeeeeny bit, because I hold Takano-sensei in high regard, so I'm sure she'd do something nice here. I wonder if Taiga really implied what I thought, though it's not likely considering their childish nature. I'm soooo looking forward to next chapter!!!! I hope you are too! Man, I love it more and more :3

Shmook's comment: Look out for the next chapter. Something exciting will happen and no...no ecchi or smutty contents (sorry to burst your bubbles) but I think it is enough to make the fan girls go 'Kyaaaa!!!'

Back to [Yumemiru Taiyou]Main page

Yumemiru Taiyou (夢みる太陽)- [Chapter 40]

2011-03-29T01:56:00.002-05:00

Translator - Kanade

It's morning and Taiga goes outside to look at the sky. His face looks really tired and with a sour expression, he thinks that he has done something regretful. At that moment ,Zen comes in and sees Taiga's bags under his eyes and lol's xD He puts his shirt on and while dancing, happily exclaims that today's weather is great. Zen - "I'm going to Shimana's roooom" Miura the second comments that Zen and Shimana-chan are dating now. Taiga yells "EEEEH?!!" in disbelief (his face looks even worse now) "No way!" But Asahi only sighs and says wasn't that what Taiga told them to do himself? Taiga "sweatdrops" and unconfidently says he did... he did say that. "Asahi, I got drunk yesterday." Asahi - "... As if I care". He then says that it's alright to cancel it. At this rate it will never stop [I guess he's talking about going in circles with Shimana]. Afterall, [Taiga] didn't even confess to Shimana. But Taiga looks at him and says that it's okay, it's alright, like this. If he tells her, it'll be super hard to transfer. And also, there's no time left. Asahi and Miura the second both look at Taiga sadly.

Meanwhile, Shimana narrates. She and Zen have thought up of a plan. That is why it will be alright. Because they'll definitely save Taiga from transfering. Shimana is talking to Zen on the balcony as she exclaims, "Get fired from work?!" (could be interpreted as "get discharged from work duties") Zen says yes; afterall, Taiga-san didn't want to become a public prosecutor, right? That's why if he quits his job, he won't be transfered! How about it?! My plan! Shimana looks surprised and motivated as she says that she has also thought of that. Zen said that is an awesome idea. But then Shimana says that the landlord's dad would never forgive him for that if he quits. Zen smiles as he says, that's why we need to persuade him! And after that, Taiga-san would be able to become a school teacher! Shimana exclaims that she likes the prospect of it! Becoming a school teacher is the landlord's dream, afterall! Zen smiles and says that she's right, and it also looks like Taiga-san hasn't completely given up on the dream yet! Shimana thinks that somehow it will all work out as she has a hunch. Then Zen also adds that it'll be good to make him believe that he and Shimana are dating. Shimana asks why. Zen says that he somehow has a good feeling about this. Somehow! Narration: "It's not "we'll make it somehow", it's "we'll definitely do it!!".

Now Zen and Shimana are doing homework and having fun together at the table in the living room when Taiga comes home and frowns upon seeing those two. Once Asahi greets Taiga, both Zen and Shimana hurriedly close their notebooks as if embarassed (I think they were drawing a panda xD). Shimana looks at Taiga and wonders if he saw that. She then greets him too and says the they're doing summer homework right now. Taiga looks at her sadly and then tells her that he got drunk the other day. Shimana exclaims in surprise what is he talking about. Asahi looks at them and wonders if Taiga's still frowning about it. Shimana thinks that she hid it, was it wrong of her, she wonders. But since it's perfect she wants to show it... (she's talking about some papers she has). She then wonders if she handed them over to the landlord, woud he be happy? But it's alright to meddle.

The next day, Asahi greets Taiga good morning and Taiga asks where Shimana and Zen are. Asahi said that they went out, just the two of them. While walking with Zen, Shimana thinks that she wants time so she has to hurry. They come to school and Zen offers to go to the library. Shimana agrees. The girl that likes Zen sadly looks at the two of them. Once at the library, they take out the notebooks and Shimana exclaims that it's done! It's not perfect but still! Zen says, yes! A masterpiece, compared to my manga! Shimana smiles and thinks that maybe with this, the landlord will try to reach his dream once again. She and Zen look at each other, smiling, and Zen says that it'd be great if everything went well. Shimana agrees. Zen says that he was talking about Shimana dating Taiga-san. Shimana becomes red in surprise. Zen then blushes and says that he's been thinking lately, what could he do for Shimana. Before that, it has always been something to make Shimana like him, to date him. He thought only about himself. But now he thinks that it's alright if Shimana is happy. Zen smiles, while Shimana looks surprised. Zen then says that he'll do anything for her! Shimana thinks that... her too. Shimana says she knows that, and she's like that too. She'll do anything to make the landlord happy. She blushes and says that if landlord's happy, that's all she needs right now. Zen laughs and says that it's love. Shimana laughs too.

She then realizes what he said and starts laughing for real and Zen becomes red telling her that she's laughing too hard about it. Shimana thinks that there are always words in her hearts that she's unable to convey. Miku-san told her before, that it can't go well with the person you like the most. That can definitely be applied to the situation they are in. Shimana thinks that now she's able to understand the meaning of those words. At that moment that stupid sensei calls out to Shimana (oh yeah, Nakagawa). Sensei asks if those notebooks are okay. Both Shimana and Zen show her those notebooks and say that they're perfect now. Zen happily says that it's because sensei helped them! And even he, Zen, studied! Sensei looks at the notebook, smiles and says that Fujiwara-kun will definitely be happy. Shimana then timidly says that the landlord is under her [sensei's] care now. Shimana blushes as she says that the landlord must definitely still like sensei, she thinks. Zen's surprised as he asks if it's true, because he thought he doesn't. Shimana tells Zen that she can't tell really. But sensei only laughs. They then bid their goodbyes and leave. As sensei looks at Shimana and Zen's backs, she giggles and asks if Fujiwara-kun heard everything. Taiga comes out of a nearby room, *sweatdrops* and looks at those two. He then says, what's up with her, idiot. She doesn't even know anything.

Meanwhile, Shimana thinks that since she likes him the most, then she wishes him happiness the most. She doesn't even care about herself, she cares only for that precious person. Zen and Shimana come home and greet Asahi. Asahi tells them that they're late.Shimana says that it's because Zen dropped by a shop on the way. Asahi says that the landlord is already home. They then notice big packed boxes on the floor and Zen offers to go to Taiga-san's room. They go in and see open boxes there. Zen says that he's been packing. Asahi comments that he's been at it since morning. But then he suddenly left. Shimana's surprised as she asks why. Asahi says that the landlord suddenly said he wanted to go to the park. Zen exclaims that Shimana must go and take the notebook with her! She still has time! Shimana thinks that it's gonna be okay.

As Shimana runs to the park, Zen and Asahi scream that Shimana must do her best. Shimana says yes and runs. She thinks that she won't think "it's impossible" anymore. She can do it! She then sees Taiga carrying a cat in his hands. He looks at her seriously and Shimana looks a bit flustered. Shimana asks if he's really leaving the day after tomorrow. Taiga's face is not shown as he says yes. Shimana then loudly says that why don't the landlord quit his work?! Taiga goes"HUH?" Shimana says that it's not like he likes that job anyway. That's why he should quit his current job and make his dream come true - become a teacher. Taiga looks sad. He lets go of the cat and says that it's alright already, again that conversation. Shimana then, full of ethusiasm, shows Taiga the notebooks she and Zen made and tells him they made them, it's the "Take the university course once again!" course. Shimana says it has such things as the plan for exam studying, list of useful studying resources, which universities are good, stuff like that. Taiga looks away and says that he doesn't need them.

He then gets up and says that it's alright, he's already given up. And things like quitting his job, he can't do that as he pleases. He's not a kid. But Shimana then sadly says that if he quits, he won't have to transfer, the landlord doesn't want to transfer himself, right? Narration: "That's why everything... for the landlord's sake..." But Taiga repeats himself saying that it's alright already. She's going out with Zen now, every day is fun, it's good. As long as Shimana's happy, he's alright. Shimana stares at Taiga and blushes. She then blurts out that she and Zen aren't really going out. Taiga is like "Eh..." Shimana says that it's a lie. Taiga goes: "EH?!" Shimana then reminds him that it has nothing to do with their current conversation anyway. Shimana then narrates she was sure that the landlord would refuse to accept their help. So she tells Taiga to take a look at those notebooks. He might change his opinion after he looks through them. But Taiga looks away and says he doesn't need them. Nothing can be done about the transfer anymore, but more importantly, there's one last thing he wanted to talk to her about.

Shimana only hears "last" and snaps, exclaiming that she doesn't want to hear it, it must definitely be about her and Zen going out, and that she's better off with Zen. It's not true!! That scares Taiga who doesn't have a chance to say a word. Shimana then gives those notebooks to him and tells him to thoroughly read them, he can't go home until he's done "Landlord ,you idiot!". Shimana runs away leaving Taiga confused. While running, Shimana starts crying as she thinks to herself she doesn't want it, doesn't want it, (Meanwhile, Taiga is looking at those notebooks), she doesn't want him to leave. Taiga then catches up with her and calls out to her. "Shimana! You know...I like you." Shimana turns to him all in tears of disbelief at what he had just said and igoes "EH?" Taiga becomes red and exclaims that she definitely heard it, he's not gonna repeat again.

But Shimana exclaims that she heard him. Shimana says that she heard him, but still... Taiga blushes a bit and says that he's always wanted to answer to her feelings, but a lot of things happened. For example, her parents, story with Zen, and especially the whole thing with his dad. He says he thought that if they started going out, she'd be even sadder than she is now. Just like sensei. But this thing... it all doesn't matter anymore. "I will definitely make Shimana happy. No matter what happens. Follow me (be by my side)". Shimana blushes and starts crying as she says yes. She then hugs him. Shimana thinks that she has always seen that dream; she dreamt of today. "Landlord, I like you very much". And that dream came true. Taiga says he knows. "My dream came true, right, Landlord?"

Back to [Yumemiru Taiyou]Main page

360° Material - [Chapter 12]

2011-03-28T09:02:00.000-05:00

Translator - Sarah

Chapter 12: New School Term

The chapter begins with everyone arriving at school for their first day as second-year students. As Marui heads up the stairs to his shoe locker, the girl who confessed to him in Chapter 10 is on her way down and runs into him. When she looks up and sees who it is, she looks a little embarrassed and hurries away. Taki watches that awkward interaction, and asks Marui if that was the girl who confessed to him. Marui confirms that it was, and Taki asks if he ever gave her an answer. Looking away, Marui explains that he originally planned to say OK, but then he thought about how Taki told him not to force himself. Smiling, he tells Taki not to be concerned; it isn't fair to date someone he isn't interested in. And if he really thinks about it, right now he doesn't want a girlfriend. Taki butts in, and asks, “Marui-kun, is there someone you like?” Marui looks surprised by the question, but forces a smile. He starts to wave it off, but sees how serious Taki looks. For the sake of argument, if Marui says there is, then what? What would Taki do if he told him? Taki seems genuinely surprised by that sort of response, and Marui gives him a serious look, saying, “Once I say it, I can't take it back, right?” When Taki looks at the floor and doesn't respond, Marui tries to laugh it off. It was just a joke; there isn't anyone he's interested in. Taki continues to look at the floor, clenching his fist, as Marui walks away. Marui thinks that Taki definitely noticed that he likes Mio; that puts him in a bad position... Looking out the window, Marui wonders how to make his feelings go away faster.

We see a quick glimpse of the entrance ceremony, then everyone is off to class. Mio thinks that she's happy that everyone is second year now, but she's still nervous about starting over. She'll be sitting with new people, trying to fit in again... and it turns out that their homeroom teacher will be the math teacher that's given her so much trouble (they seem to be calling him “Ichi”). He overhears the girls complaining about this, and sarcastically tells them how happy he is to be their homeroom teacher. They're going to have so much fun! After that, everyone draws their seating assignment. Yuni complains that she got the worst seat possible – front row, right across from the teacher's desk. Shii is also in the front row, but it's still better than Yuni. Mio will be in the third row, next to the window. She asks Taki about his seat, and he tells her he's in the back, on the opposite side. They'll be separated. As Mio is thinking, “Too bad...” Taki sighs and says the exact same thing. Mio laughs about their identical reaction, thinking, “In sync!” They change seats during the break, with Mio still worrying about having Ichi as their homeroom teacher. She takes her seat, and is relieved to see Marui taking the seat next to her. She smiles and tells Marui how happy she is he's next to her! Marui tries to look away, asking why it's so great. Because with Ichi as their homeroom teacher, it will be scary, and Marui can also help her stay strong during algebra. Marui reminds her that he's awful at that subject, and Mio laughs. It's more like moral support... Marui awkwardly takes his seat, thinking that Taki is going to notice this any moment. He already feels tense. Glancing over at Mio, he remembers how happy she was to be sitting with him, and blushes. This is a dangerous seat... Is he lucky or unlucky? Meanwhile, Taki sees the two of them sitting together, and looks uneasy.

At the next break, everyone has gathered around Mio's desk, and Yuni tells her how lucky she is to be in the back. Mio warns them that it's time for the bell, and Shii slips a pencil on the floor as she hurries back to her desk. She steadies herself by putting her hand on Yuni's head, and Yuni smacks her hand away, telling her not to lean on her head. Shii tells her she's sorry; it's just that Yuni's head is at exactly the right height... Yuni retorts that it's because Shii-chan's a giant! Shii also gets angry, and says she's sorry again; it's not like she grew that tall for fun. But, it's better than being a midget like Yuni! Watching them fight, Mio tries to calm them down, but they ignore her. The chime rings as they stomp away, and Mio is still unsure what to do. Without looking up from his phone, Marui points out that she's getting all worked up right as class is starting. Those two have been together since kindergarten, right? Mio tells him that's right; they've been together since they were little kids. So, does Mio think that in all that time, they've never argued like that? Mio thinks about that; Shii-chan and Yuni have been friends for twelve years, and she's only known them for one. She wouldn't know, but certainly they've argued a lot... Thinking along those lines, Mio remembers that she and Marui have been together since they were kids, too, right? “Together,” huh? Marui thinks about it, and reminisces that they've been in the same classes, flat-out gotten into fights, come to the same high school... Right! Mio laughs, and says they've been linked for nine years. Marui finds himself unable to ignore Mio, and finally makes eye contact, smiling. They continue chatting a little, and Taki's jealousy boils over. He comes over and pulls Mio out of the room as soon as class ends.

Mio, considering how strange this behavior is for Taki, asks him what's wrong. He realizes that he's still clinging to Mio's hand, and quickly pulls away, embarrassed. Seriously, what on earth is wrong!? Looking out the window, Taki answers, “I've decided. I won't do things like this anymore.” OK... But how many times has he ever done anything like this, anyway? Mio is still confused, but sees that Taki looks very serious. After a little bit, Taki asks her what she plans to do about Shii and Yuni. As Mio starts to tell him that she tried emailing them before class, she sees Yuni in the hall. She calls out to her, and tries to point out that it wasn't like Shii-chan was grabbing on to her on purpose, so... Yuni just accuses Mio of taking Shii-chan's side, then stomps off. Mio repeats the same basic conversation with Shii-chan, unable to convince them that she isn't taking either person's side! Looking defeated, Mio hangs her head, thinking that she can't expect to get in the middle of a fight between two people who have known each other for so long, after only knowing them for a year. As she thinks about that, Taki comes over and gently pats Mio on the head. This seems to work in cheering Mio up a bit, and she declares that if they're angry today, she'll just try again tomorrow! Taki smiles and tells her that's right, and Mio marches back into the classroom. If not today, tomorrow; if not tomorrow, the next day. If she wants to keep things from falling apart, she just has to keep trying. Once she's gone, Taki's smile fades, and he watches an airplane from the window.

The following day, Mio tells Taki she's thought about it. Staying impartial or taking sides seems to make them mad, but she's sure she can talk to them together. If they try to escape, it's Taki's job to grab them! Taki seems a bit uncomfortable with that idea, but just says he will. Mio walks into the classroom, calling out their names forcefully, and finds them sitting together with a box of candy. They smile and tell Mio good morning. Does she want some candy? They're Shii-chan's, but... Yuni interrupts to point out a cute outfit in the magazine she's reading, and Mio and Taki look on in disbelief; there's no hint that they were angry at anyone yesterday. Mio asks them what happened with their fight...? Ah, that ended yesterday, right? Mio tells them she's glad, and the chapter jumps forward to the end of the school day. Taki calls out to Marui, who is on his way to basketball practice. Marui stops and asks him what he wants, and Taki looks away from him. If it's nothing important, Marui needs to go to practice... Finally, Taki says, “I'm no match for you, Marui-kun.” Huh? Taki goes on to say that he isn't really good at guessing about things, and he isn't sure if he should be depressed about what Marui said yesterday. But, if it was a joke, he can't laugh at it. Taki keeps his back to Marui, and Marui says, “Hey, Taki...?” Looking at the ground, Taki responds that he thinks that Marui would generally come out ahead of him [with girls], but he doesn't want to lose. Taki finally turns to face Marui, who looks completely shocked. With a very serious expression, he tells Marui, “I won't lose.” As they stare at each other, Mio calls out to Taki from a distance. She's been looking for him; he just sort of disappeared! She notices he's with Marui, and asks if something happened. After a short pause, Taki tells her that he just happened to run into Marui, and they talked a little. Marui leaves them to head to basketball practice, looking a little angry. This is because of his answer to that question yesterday morning? Even though he told Taki it was just a joke... Marui turns back, and sees Mio laughing with Taki, telling him that he needs to keep his phone charged. The chapter ends with Marui noting that Taki says that, even though he's already beaten him where it counts. It's not like Marui has any reason to pursue Mio now.

Back to [360° Material]Main page

360° Material - [Chapter 11]

2011-03-20T06:11:00.003-05:00

Translator - Sarah

Chapter 11: Flower Viewing

The chapter starts with everyone giving Marui some encouragement and offering such useful advice as, “Make sure you give an answer for all the questions!” as he goes in to take his make-up exam. Marui declares that he'll be fine, then walks stiffly towards the door to the classroom, sweating. They comment that he looks really nervous, and one of Marui's friends wonders how they should console him after he fails. Yuni tells Mio (who has been hanging in the back of the group) that she should say something, too. Looking troubled, Mio thinks that saying something might just bring him down again. It must have been the stressful atmosphere that upset him yesterday; at least, Mio doesn't think she did anything to anger him. We see Marui taking the test in one classroom as everyone else waits in another. They wonder if they'll get the test results tomorrow, and someone informs them that they should get the results today. Shii decides that, in the meantime, she's going to volleyball practice. Marui's friend attempts to ask Taki if Marui seemed to be doing well when they studied, but Taki is asleep at his desk. Mio thinks that it will be all right; they will all be second-years.

After the long wait, Marui comes out of the testing room, looking a little dazed. They rush over to see how he did, and see that he passed. He needed at least 30 points, and scored 48. Everyone congratulates him, and he asks where Taki is. Mio awkwardly tells him that Taki is in the classroom, avoiding eye contact. Marui recalls what happened the day before, and realizes that she must be trying to avoid him. They go into the classroom together and find Taki is still asleep. Mio explains that he's been asleep the whole time, and Marui tells her it's because Taki tutored him all night (until the first train this morning). Mio is surprised that they pulled an all-nighter, and Marui says that he wasn't expecting it either. They worked until the school building closed, and Marui planned to go home, but Taki dragged Marui to his house. He took him to some weird, scary, Spartan room, and made Marui study all night. (There's a short flashback to Marui asking for a 10-minute break, and Taki making him get up exactly as the ten minutes expired. Then, Marui complains about being tired, and Taki lectures him that he can't score lower than thirty points, handing him coffee.) Mio finds it difficult to picture Taki being so forceful, and Marui looks thoughtfully at his test paper. If Taki hadn't done that, Marui thinks there's no way he would have passed. He really saved him. Mio smiles at that and chuckles causing Marui to ask if she asked Taki to help him. Mio tells him that she didn't, so Marui wonders if it was the teacher. Still amused, Mio tells him that she's sure no one asked him. Like she guessed, Taki really was worried about Marui. She starts to say something about candles (remembering how he was more nervous than he looked meeting her mother last chapter), then stops herself. She tells Marui that it was nothing, reminding herself that she might get on his nerves again if she says something weird. Seeing how she's pulling back again, Marui looks at the floor, saying, “About yesterday...” Mio initially looks worried, but Marui explains that he was getting really anxious about the test, and... well, he's sorry. Mio tells him it's OK; if she had been in his place, she would have been frazzled too. Marui smiles at her a little, and she tells him that she's relieved; she didn't want to make Marui dislike her. Blushing, Marui starts to say that's not possible, and they both see that Taki is awake. Mio happily explains that Marui passed, while Marui wonders if Taki was listening to their conversation. Taki sleepily asks Marui if he got over 30 points, and he tells him he got 48. Mio notices that Taki's bag (which he was using as a pillow) left a line on his face, and asks if it hurts. He tells her it doesn’t, and Marui watches uncomfortably as Mio traces the line on Taki's cheek with her finger. He starts to excuse himself as Yuni runs in saying that they're making plans for spring break. Mio runs off with her to talk about their ideas, and Taki and Marui are left alone. Taki asks Marui if he's given that girl who asked him out yesterday a response, and Marui says, “Not yet...” Taki slaps him on the back and tells Marui that he thinks they're a good match; he should hurry and tell her yes. Taki walks off, and Marui compares what Taki said yesterday to today. His jealousy is coming out... He definitely heard Marui talking to Mio.

They decide to go flower viewing, and we see the whole group at a festival. Everyone but Yuni and Taki go off to buy food from the stalls (Yuni complaining that they overcharge and Taki looking carefully at some sakura blossoms). Shii complains about the sun, and Mio notes that she brought an umbrella. Digging through her bag, she drops her coin purse, and money rolls out. As she collects it, Marui picks up one of her coins, and makes an awkward joke about what games he could play with one coin before handing it back to her. Mio thanks him, and asks if he can hold her bag for a minute while she makes sure all of her money is there. He does, and a group of girls near Yuni and Taki start talking about how cute Marui is. One of them thinks it's sweet how he's holding Mio's bag for her, and they figure she must be his girlfriend. The other girl says that she wishes she had a dependable boyfriend like that, and Taki watches Mio and Marui together with a worried look. The chapter jumps forward to everyone in the park, with Shii and Mio putting a blanket on the ground. Taki comes and asks Mio to let him take her place with the blanket, but he ends up tugging too hard and causing it to fly into Mio's face. The chapter flashes forward again, with the girls playing badminton. The shuttlecock winds up in a tree, out of Mio's reach. Marui comes over to help. As Mio hands him her racket, Taki grabs it out of Marui's hand and knocks the shuttlecock out of the tree. But, he hits it too hard, and it goes over the fence. As he runs to retrieve it, Mio wonders if something is up. At lunch, Taki tries to help Mio open a bag of chips and breaks it. When he tries to open her can of tea for her, she protests, and he spills it on her sock. Yuni takes Mio to a water fountain to rinse out her sock, and Taki starts to look depressed. One of Marui's friends, Ishida (the small, spiky-haired one), asks Taki what he's doing today. Is he trying to torture his girlfriend? He never knew he was such a sadist. At that, Taki looks really upset, and runs off.

At the water fountain, Mio successfully gets the stain out of her sock, and puts her shoes back on without them. She wonders aloud what's up with Taki today; he's been weird since they got there. Yuni notes that Taki is always weird, and Mio defends him. The usual Taki isn't just spaced-out and clumsy; he doesn't even talk without a reason, and he doesn’t blunder like this. He can actually be really helpful! Yuni thinks, and suggests it's because of those girls who saw her with Marui and assumed they were a couple. They were saying something about envying her reliable boyfriend... Yuni chuckles, and wonders if Taki heard that and has been trying too hard to be useful. Mio is a little touched by that, and runs off to find Taki. Shii points her to him, sitting alone under a tree with his head down. Mio calls out to him, asking what he's doing there, all by himself. Still looking down, Taki says, “I'm sorry. Are you mad?” Why would she be...? The stain will come right out. Mio sits down next to him, and he asks if she's cold. No; her clothes are already dry. Blushing, he takes a look at Mio's smiling face, then puts his head down and explains: He thought that he could be more dependable for her. He was trying to be cooler, like Marui-kun. But when he tries to do things like that, it turns out awful; he's nothing but a failure. Mio is a bit surprised at how directly he put that, and she hurries to cheer him up. She can depend on him. She wouldn't even be on spring break without him; if not for his tutoring, she and Marui would both be repeating first year. And if he can't help her with something, she can find a way to do it herself, somehow! Mio looks up, thinking that the sakura petals fluttering around them are beautiful and that she needs to make Taki smile. Mio stammers, “Umm, in other words, what I want to say... Whether or not you're useful for everything, it's you that I... Er... I like you, anyway! It has nothing to do with usefulness, so... whatever the end result, I'm happy that you're doing your best for me, and...” Taki's eyes widen, and after a delay, he blurts out, “I like you, too.” Mio is taken aback, and asks him to repeat what he just said. He tells her again that he likes her, and she says, “One more time...” Taki smiles brightly, and says, “I love you.” Then, Mio starts to cry, and Taki asks if he messed up again. She tells him she's just really happy; it's the first time he said he liked her. Taki seems surprised... He hasn't said that? No! Mio thinks that he said what she's been wanting to hear all along, without being asked... Ishida finds them, and points out that Taki is making Ootaka-san cry now. Shii mutters (about Ishida), “That idiot. Can't he read the situation a little?” and Marui looks worried. Mio sees Marui's face and waves him off; it's a misunderstanding. As Mio continues to think about what a nice surprise it was for Taki to say that he loved her today, Marui takes out his annoyance on Ishida by kicking him. When he saw Mio crying, initially he thought it was another incident like the one with Taki's ex-girlfriend.

As the group starts to get going, Yuni is excited when she spots a four-leaf clover. Everyone looks, and they find several more. Mio wonders why there are so many clustered there, and Taki tells them he heard that clover can be stimulated to grow with four or more leaves when they're trampled on. So, the clover in this area with a lot of foot traffic might be more likely to have more than three leaves. Yuni asks Taki where he heard that, and he tells her that his father told him. He used to examine them. Mio asks what Taki's father is like, and Taki isn't sure how to put it. Sort of an innocent child of nature...? Mio is interested in hearing Taki describe his father as being even more naïve than Taki himself, and wonders what he looks like. Before they leave, Mio suggests that they take a picture. They ask a woman in the park to take it for them and start to gather in a group. Mio sees Marui hanging back and yells at him to hurry and get in the picture. The chapter ends with Marui and Taki both looking at Mio's laughing face, and a look at their group picture.

Translator's Note: Marui's two frequently appearing friends finally got names in Chapter 13. Ishida is the small one and Inoji is the taller one. Or, at least, that was the first time I noticed their names being used.

Back to [360° Material]Main page

Sukitte Ii Na Yo( 好きっていいなよ) - [Chapter 24]

2011-03-13T10:16:00.004-05:00

Shmook's comment - I'm trying out something new for this chapter. Since I scanned this, I don't mind sharing it but I put the raws up on a flash photo gallery. I think there's lesser chances of it being stolen that way, right? Anyway, I watermarked all the images except for the two cover pages (they are just too pretty to be watermarked like that). I told Maggie she can do the summaries direct translation style instead of the usual continuous prose. So let me know your feedback about the two things - flash player and summary style. Thanks!

Translator’s comments - Sorry for the delay! I have to say, it is actually quite an accurate translation already… although I wanted to make it brief, I kinda got too into it? -.-… I think. Ahaha XD. Anyway, it’s not perfect yet, so u’d need to read the scanlation of this chapter for a better translation^^. I think the group who works on this is Midnight scans [http://midnight-scans.com/]. I used ( ) for thoughts and [ ] for the action that takes place during the conversations or my comments and cursive script for flashbacks^^ Have fun reading ;)

The chapter starts off with Megumi and her gang discussing.

Megumi: Did I do some detestable thing towards you guys? Food and such, Karaoke etc....I also took you to all that fun places. Until now wasn’t it enjoyable for you all to be with me! …So this, why, I wonder why it now becomes like this? (It’s been a while but I remember it… These glances and this atmosphere…) We are… friends right? [looks unhappy]

Taku: ……… friends? …To say we are friends...It’s not like that. We are… company, right? …Those that enjoy the same occasions, that kind of ‘company’. To go to Karaoke and eat out, it’s not like we asked you for it. It’s just that you on your own, arbitrarily, gave us a treat. …To be told that [referring to the next paragraph] in a patronizing tone is kinda… [Megumi looks surprised]

A reflection of Taku talking to that bystander-girl-friend of Megumi is shown.

Taku: “We don’t have anything to eat anymore today-, right-?”, Bystander-girl: “Un”, Megumi: “That kind of thing… I will take care of it!”, Bystander-girl and Taku: “Eeh? Seriously-?”

Taku: Moreover, it’s also that from now on we’ll face next year in which we have to enter a higher-level school [usually a university]. We don’t want to do anything fishy that might have an effect on our confidential report. You have it good, right? …Since you model, even when you graduate from high school you’ll still continue modeling anyhow. To have so much spare money as a mere student…From the very begging on, you and our dimensions were different. We were just exactly and only following you in the way you told us to…And this is the result of it. All in all…Isn’t it your invited result? [Probably meant as ‘As you sow, so you shall reap.’ or ‘You made your bed, now sleep in it.’]

Taku and the by-stander girl walk away. A rather surprised-looking Megumi is left behind. Scene change to a group of girls with Momo in it. Megumi is passing by.

Momo: Ah, Megu... [rather surprised]

Random Girls: [I’m not exactly sure if they speak loudly about Megumi or directly to her^^] Look Look…. You make a terrific face when coming here… It’s terrible, right-? If there’s someone you’re not pleased with, you use the people ‘round you and get them involved while you make the necessary preparations in secret, right? Just because you’re a reader model, you’re puffed up with pride. I’m saying that you shouldn’t use money for speaking. [Probably meant as ‘I’m telling you to not take advantage of your money.’] In the end, even to your close Momo-chan, it seems you were about to do something to her, right? Uwah. You’re the worst--! You have such a bad character! [evil smile]

Megumi: (You may say as much as you want… because I also don’t need guys like you anymore either. You too [Momo]…were like that, right? You pitied the uncute me ...but in your heart, you actually made fun of me, right?) [I hate you all face]
Megumi passes by, Momo looks sad. Scene change first to classroom, then to Mei packing at her own home.

Random Girls: From tomorrow on there will be summer holidays…

Teacher: I beg you, please don’t get carried away and trouble your teachers!!

Mei: (Tomorrow…) toothbrush, towel, shampoo,… (ts… I wonder if those kinds of things are already provided by the hotel… Ah, I also have to prepare a small bag to carry around with me… Ah, when I think about it, the more I think about it, I’m looking forward to it, but it’s kinda troublesome… Aaah, what would be good to take with me--?? ) [devastated]

Scene change to Yamato and Mei speaking in a hallway.

Mei: Why is it that as soon as the holidays start we go on our trip?

Yamato: Ahhh---…. …that’s how it is, right. Huh, I, usually for enjoyment, it’s like I rather prefer the way to postpone and hold on to it but… if I kept this in reserve………………….. until then my heart will keep thumping away… because I’d so be on tenterhooks… In this year… I also want to have lots of fun times with you Mei. [feels shy]

Mei: (The current us… are obviously different from one year ago… that’s how it is, right? The expression on Yamato’s face when he’s looking at me, he properly sees me as a girl, I came to understand that.) [slight blush]

Scene change to Mei and Yamato meeting up for their trip. Yamato stares at her bit.

Mei: Yamato!

Yamato: ……………….

Mei: Eh? Is… Is it weird somehow? [talking about her clothes]

Yamato: Eh, ah, no… sorry…it’s not like that but… …it’s exactly to my liking. I kinda thought you could look right through me. [Maybe he meant that she wore this on purpose ;)] [looks away, slight blush]

Mei: He! Ah… no… It’s just that I thought that for once in a while I should be wearing more female clothes or something like that … (Uwahhhh--- What am I saying?? I’m beginning to feel embarrassed for what I said myself…) [BLUSH!]

Yamato: Ah, so it’s like that!

Mei: ……….. I’m going to change it. Where’s the toilet?

Yamato: No---------------------!! No way. Stay like this.

Mei: (He said no way…) [Both are a bit shy and blushed]

Scene change to them riding a train.

Yamato: Huaa---. I’m tired.

Mei: Well, it’s early in the morning, right.

Yamato: Nnn-----… sorry, is it ok to sleep? [takes Mei’s hand and closes his eyes]

Mei: Un. (Today it’s really just the two of us… Tomorrow’s myself…I wonder what kind of face will she make?)

Scene change to them arriving at the park.

Yamato: Oha----, that’s quite some people. I wonder if we came here a bit too late? It’s good that we bought the tickets beforehand— [surprised]

Mei: Eh? But it’s still 3o minutes before the park’s open…

Yamato: No, no, no, that’s not it, that’s not it! In this crowd, there are even people here that wait more than an hour! Agh, damn---

Mei: So it’s like that?!!

Random girls: Eh? That one over there… is it possible…? It’s him, right!! He appeared in the last issue of that design magazine, it’s “Yamato-Kun”. Kyaaa-----!!

Mei: (Uwah… There are fans of him… If someone like me was beside him then… “There’s someone ugly there-“ and “That kind of girl is his girlfriend?? What a letdown!” ...is what will probably happen… [unhappy, looks down, Yamato notices]

Random girl 1: “I wonder if the one next to him is his girlfriend?”, Random girl 2: “… probably not.”, Random girl 1: “But it’s impossible that he doesn’t have one!”

Yamato: Even if it’s still in the morning, because the sunlight is already strong, wear my cap until the park’s opened. You’re in the clique that doesn’t want to get suntanned, right? [looks at Mei, smiles]

Mei: Thank you… Ah, that’s how it was!. … Where is my suntan lotion---?? [slight blush]

Yamato: … Should I also help you?

Mei: It’s only my hands and neck!

Yamato: Haha…

Public address system voice: The park has been opened. We are now starting to let people inside.

Yamato: …un, Mei, for just a little bit, Let’s run.

Mei: He? Run? Yeah. Only in the beginning, right…

And they hand in hand run to the next attraction.

Yamato: Let’s go! Here, it’s here!! This is the newly finished attraction. Let’s get a time pass and then… done, ok-.

Mei: ?? What’s with this time? [10:25-11:25]

Yamato: It’s the time when we can ride this one.

Mei: Eh??

Yamato: If we lined up here now, we’ll have to wait 3 hours until we can get in. If we have this pass however, then we can take a preferential ride within this specific time slot.

Mei: Heh---. That’s ground-breaking!

Yamato: Let’s deposit our luggage in the lockers... Well, now then, shall we go?

Mei: ……. Where to?

Yamato: That one ♥ [points at roller-coaster, big smile, Mei looks shocked]
Hyahho--------u!! ♥ Aaah--- That was fu----n! [while riding roller-coaster] Let’s also ride that one---. Next is this one. Let’s also go to the one where we got that pass some time ago. When you come here, that one is a must-ride… Hyaaaa---- Haa… Haa… ………..That is to say…whichever we rode, you didn’t even let out one yell … that’s amazing, Mei!

Mei: …………………… [looks sick, starts crying]

Yamato: Eh? Eh, what’s this? What is it? I, did I do somethi… Is it possible, Mei, that you’re no good with these ones!? Uwa… I’m sorry, really… (I was the only one that was moved by these…) [surprised, feeling sorry for Mei]

Mei: ! No, that, don’t apologize…………… When I was still small, there was a time that I rode these types and… I wondered what if I tried to ride them one more time, that then it might be ok… and I rode them because I myself wanted to ride them, so……. [teary-eyed but not crying anymore]

Yamato: Mei! If there are things you’re no good with, then it’s ok to say you’re no good with them, so… you mustn’t force yourself.

Mei: That’s not it! It’s not like I’m forcing myself or something like that… Yamato, the things you like and have fun doing, I want to try doing them together with you too… It’s defin… By no means am I something like forcing myself or overdoing it…

Yamato: Heh------------------ [Can also be ‘really?’, Mei looks away]

Mei: A while ago, there were quite some times when something like this also happened and… because of me certain people were having boring experiences. I troubled them.

Short flashback of the last time Mei went to such a park.

Child 1: “…Now after we took all the trouble to come here---.”, Child 2: “It’s like that, right--“ , Child 3: “Bori----ng.”

Mei: Naturally the kids that couldn’t ride due to me, I caused them some rather unpleasant feelings, but for my very self also it wasn’t anything but terribly painful from the heart. With this kind of thing, I don’t wish to also make you exercise some kind of odd restraint or something like that… Also, as for myself, the things I’m no good at, I want to gain victory over them and enjoy myself…

Yamato: …….. ...so it’s like that. Then, for a bit longer, try your best again? [looks at Mei, smiles, Mei blushes and smiles back]

Mei: Yeah. I’m hungry so I’ll go over there to buy me something!

Yamato: It’s dangerous, I am. (Since last year I have always been looking at Mei. It’s her character as well but I feel that her outward appearance also keeps changing little by little. That explains why I feel the shadow of a guy and also why I am so strangely impatient. Then this again makes me more aware of her as a girl. Whenever I see her, each time I see her… she’s so adorable…) Ahaha- [Yamato laughs at Mei that shows a rather ugly face while happily eating chicken-wings or something, both are sitting on a bench]

Mei: This meat is really delicious--!

Yamato: Ye…yeah, it tastes good, right… the meat… (A big eater’s in good health) [flush]

Mei: The Churros does also! [flush]

Yamato: Yeah. (Holding something in both her hands, she looks amazingly happy… Always natural and plain Mei… quickly, rapidly, I keep falling in love with you…----) [smiles at Mei, both then walk around with hand in hand]

Mei: Wawa… It’s possible our eyes met… [to some kind of figure] I have the feeling that these ones somehow resemble Asami-chan and Aiko-san. [about stuffed-animals]

Yamato: Ahaha, that’s true!

Mei: I’m gonna buy them! Then there’s still… my Mum and Nagi-chan and Chiharu-chan also…

Yamato: There’s also still tomorrow, you know, Mei.

Mei: Tomorrow is tomorrow!!

Yamato: Mei, you, was it that you liked this place’s characters that much? [Yamato is carrying rather huge bags]

Mei: That’s because, somehow, all of them are so cute……..

Nagi: Ah, Onii-chan! No wa---y, what a coincidence!

Yamato: (Onii-chan…?) Nagi?!

Daichi: Whoa, so you were also here?

Nagi: That Onii-chan and Mei would be here, such a thing I hadn’t thought of that-----.

Yamato: That even Onii-chan is here… how come? [so basically everyone looks surprised]

Daichi: Somehow—, Nagi, by all means, wanted to be taken here today and was being so noisy ‘bout it. (…And that although I have holidays and was actually sleeping.)

Nagi: It’s not like I’m noisy---.

Yamato: (What the hell, Nagi!!) [angrily looks at Nagi]

Mei: (It’s Yamato’s Onii-chan!? They certainly rese…m…ble each other?) Hello, Nagi-chan! [smile]

Nagi: Ye…yeah. Daichi-Onii-chan, you can already go home.

Daichi: Heh?! You, what are you saying, when I go home now, won’t you be completely on your own here?

Nagi: That’s cool already!! Yamato-Onii-chan is here! Mei is also here!

Yamato: Eh? Eh? Haaa?! [I think the Haaa?! is Yamato, it might be Dachi also]

Nagi: Come on, it’s ok, right Mei------♥? [clings onto Mei’s arm, smiles]

Mei: Sure.

Nagi: Hoora----y ♥

Yamato: Hehhh-------------….hat’s this. …jeeze…. [seems unhappy]

Mei: That’s right. Just a bit ago I bought a souvenir for you Nagi-chan.

Nagi: What is it---?

Daichi: Well then! It’d be kinda embarrassing to be in this place all by myself... I’ll just go home. Oh and by the way, that friend of yours, Kai, he recently comes to my shop.

Yamato: Eh? Seriously? He really changed, don’t you think? Well, you might say he grew huge…

Daichi: Moreover, what about that hairstyle? Isn’t it against the school regulations?

Yamato: He’s caught in them all the time^^

Daichi: Just as I thought!! Whatever, enough about that… Well then, take care of Nagi.

Yamato: Yea… (In just one breath, he gave her to us … Just why did it turn out like this…?)

Mei: So Yamato had an older brother...? …Are you okay?

Yamato: Yes. Although he’s like that, he works as a beauty artist….

Mei: Heh— You see, I went to your house for however many times but never actually met your brother so…

Yamato: That’s because after he graduated from high school, he immediately started living on his own.

Mei: Heh… N? Nnnn----------------? [Mei is being hugged dearly by Nagi]

Nagi: Ehehe ♥

Yamato: You are really very loved Mei…

Nagi: It’s because I wanted to meet her so much---.

Yamato: …’because you wanted to meet her’…why must it be today….

Nagi: That’s because... If I don’t do something like this…wouldn’t you take her all to yourself!! [clings harder to Mei, looks scared]

Yamato: Sorry! Please be a bit more silent…

Nagi: … You know, there was something I wanted to take to you about Mei.

Mei: What is it?

Nagi: I am, now, going to school properly.

Mei: Huh

Nagi: In the beginning it was, you know… very frightening after all and so I always took my self-made ‘Yamato number 2’ to school with me. And then….

Girl 1: Hey---, you know---, that stuffed animal that you always carry ‘round is very cute, Nagi-chan.

Girl 2: Where’d you buy it?

Nagi: Eh… ah this one? I didn’t buy it…

Girl 1: You made it yourself?? Eeeeh----

Girl 2: So cool!!

Nagi: Some kids that I haven’t usually spoken much with came to talk with me….

Girl 1: That’s so cool! So you can actually create stuffed animals yourself!?

Nagi: Yes. It takes some time but I can create them.

Girl 2: Hehhh--- I want you to teach me that--

Nagi: And just like that my fun times kept increasing…

Nagi: Next time we’ll make a cupcake at my place so… how about we all prepare it together?

Girl 1: Let’s make one, let’s prepare one-

Girl 2: The ones Nagi-chan makes are always delicious, right--

Boy: Yes. I want to make one too.

Nagi: And that guy, you know, is now my boyfriend. [a rather dull-looking boy with glasses]

Mei: (Boyfriend?!) [Shocked]

Nagi: He also likes to cook…that it to say, he likes making sweets. He’s good at peeling apples,… he has a charming knife judgement. That’s why we made nothing but apple-pies.

Boy: Nagi-chan will become a good bride.

Nagi: ♥ I was proposed to--- ♥ Perhaps I’ll marry even before Mei will----♥. If so, I’d be sorry for you though. [Blush, smile, all-happy-happy]

Mei: (Marr----) [Collapses]

Nagi: Anyhow, now I rea--lly have so much fun going to school! And I so wanted to tell you that very soon.

Mei: ...…. That’s great…you really did your best… (Her cheerful expression… is so cute…) [Both smile at each other]

Nagi: Mei, hey, I want to ride that one! [points at roller-coaster]

Mei: Huh… [shocked]

Nagi: You say ‘huh’… Is it possible that you don’t ride those kinds---? It can’t be that you…

Mei: It… It’s not like that…. (It’s a test, an ordeal) …Let’s go ride it!! Right! [In despair]

Nagi: Waaa—iii ♥ Next that one! Kyaaa—[while riding]

Mei: Heh? Again? (My legs are shaking) [looks rather unhappy]

Scene change to a sleeping Nagi being piggybacked by Yamato.

Yamato: ….good grief-- Don’t you play until you’re asleep, you listening?

Mei: Ahaha

Yamato: I’m sorry for making you carry our luggage… you must also be tired, Mei…

Mei: Nah, I’m fine.

Yamato: Although this is supposed to be our anniversary trip, why is it that even when we come to this place we have to be Nagi’s babysitter…

Mei: Now, now [As in ‘calm down’] It’s fun and all so isn’t it ok like this?

Yamato: ………..

Mei: Nagi-chan’s already asleep and although it’s summer, it seems the evenings are still cold… Should we depart? [smile]

Yamato: Eh …however… Starting in a bit, there will be the evening parade and such events… Since I already saw it once I’m fine with it but…

Mei: Yes, but… we didn’t prepare anything to protect us from the cold… I would be bad if Nagi-chan caught a cold or something like that.

Yamato: And with this, did you enjoy yourself today Mei?

Mei: Yes! It’s really been some time that I’ve come to this kind of place. All the things I’ve seen today are new to me, almost to the point where it’s more than plenty! [happy face]

Yamato: (The joy of having friends…and the fun of being with people… the Mei that didn’t know of these) [looks at Mei closely]

Mei: Even though we went to these kind of places, I’ve been too small. I have the feeling that my hand was pulled by my parents and either one of them dragged me around… but there’s almost no memory of it. So it’s practically like I only went with that school event. To be this carefree for the whole day… to make plans by ourselves, I wonder if it isn’t the first time for me to come here like that. I was also wondering about what clothes to carry and such, yesterday …
Yamato kisses Mei.

Yamato: Well then, from now on, let’s more often go to various places together. For the time being, you are not allowed to forget about today. No decisions from several people, no decisions from anyone else. With me and Mei only, ‘cause it’s a trip with just the two of us. …Well, there’s still Nagi but… [Smile]

Mei: ……… Yeah. Heh- [flushed, touches Yamato’s neck]

Scene change to hotel reception, then room 1303.

Yamato: Excuse me.

Mei: Huuh? It’s so big!! [said together with Yamato] [surprised]

Yamato: It’s so big!! [said together with Mei]

Receptionist: Our dear customer has made this reservation a considerably long time ago and since we had the space we allowed ourselves to grade up the room.

Yamato: Huh— Thank you for the trouble to consider an additional child…

Receptionist: You’re welcome. Well then, if there is anything please come to the front to tell us.

Yamato: Yes.

Mei: Heh- (What should I do, mother? I ended up coming to this kind of place with a man!! But, but it’s all right! …since Nagi-chan is here and everything) [looks out of the huge window]

Yamato puts Nagi into the bed.

Yamato: Mei

Mei: Wha… What could it be?! [hides behind a curtain, totally blushing]

Yamato: What are you doing…that’s greatly suspicious…. Ahh--, since I piggybacked Nagi, my shoulders and back are hurting—

Mei: Ah, should I massage them?

Yamato: Well then… Is it ok if you get on top of my back?

Mei: Lik… Like this? [walks on his back]

Yamato: Ahh— Yes, like that. Nn—feels so good— If I turned around now, I’d have a superb view… [would be able to see her panties, she flushes and starts walking more abruptly] Wa--- it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!! I’m no Udon [noodles] you know! Ah, my mobile… Yes?

Daichi: Ah, Yamato? It’s me

Yamato: Onii-chan? What’s wrong?

Daichi: Just now, what is Nagi doing?

Yamato: She’s asleep.

Daichi: You know--, I went home and when I spoke about Nagi’s whereabouts, our mum was in a great rage and then “bring her home now!” is what she said—

Yamato: That’s understandable… yeah

Daichi: I’ve already come to the hotel you’re staying in, so bring Nagi down to my car.

Yamato: Huh--?

Scene change to Daichi’s car.

Daichi: My bad, my young brother! She’s indeed a very selfish princess, right ♥. [about Nagi] You’re also still with the girl I met today right? Your big brother was unable to read the situation… I’m sorry we were a hindrance. Bye then!

Yamato: Ah. [surprised]

Daichi drives away, Yamato is left on the spot.

And now a night with only the two of them will start! ♥

Back to [Sukitte Ii Na Yo]Main page